Family Proceedings PART 1 OVERRIDING OBJECTIVE The overriding objective 1 1 These rules are a new procedural code with the overriding objective of enabling the court to deal with cases justly, having regard to any welfare issues involved. 2 Dealing with a case justly includes, so far as is practicable— a ensuring that it is dealt with expeditiously and fairly; b dealing with the case in ways which are proportionate to the nature, importance and complexity of the issues; c ensuring that the parties are on an equal footing; d saving expense; and e allotting to it an appropriate share of the court's resources, while taking into account the need to allot resources to other cases. Application by the court of the overriding objective 1 The court must seek to give effect to the overriding objective when it— a exercises any power given to it by these rules; or b interprets any rule. Duty of the parties 1 The parties are required to help the court to further the overriding objective. Court's duty to manage cases 1 1 The court must further the overriding objective by actively managing cases. 2 Active case management includes— a setting timetables or otherwise controlling the progress of the case; b identifying at an early stage— i the issues; and ii who should be a party to the proceedings; c deciding promptly— i which issues need full investigation and hearing and which do not; and ii the procedure to be followed in the case; d deciding the order in which issues are to be resolved; e controlling the use of expert evidence; f encouraging the parties to use a non-court dispute resolution procedure if the court considers that appropriate and facilitating the use of such procedure; g helping the parties to settle the whole or part of the case; h encouraging the parties to co-operate with each other in the conduct of proceedings; i considering whether the likely benefits of taking a particular step justify the cost of taking it; j dealing with as many aspects of the case as it can on the same occasion; k dealing with the case without the parties needing to attend at court; l making use of technology; and m giving directions to ensure that the case proceeds quickly and efficiently. The Welsh language 1.5 1 Nothing in the overriding objective undermines the principles provided by section 1 of the Welsh Language (Wales) Measure 2011 that the Welsh language has official status in Wales or by section 22 of the Welsh Language Act 1993 that in any legal proceedings in Wales the Welsh language may be used by any person who desires to use it. 2 The parties are required to assist the court to put into effect the principles set out in paragraph (1). PART 2 APPLICATION AND INTERPRETATION OF THE RULES Application of these Rules 2 Unless the context otherwise requires, these rules apply to family proceedings in— a the High Court; and b the family court. The glossary 2 1 The glossary at the end of these rules is a guide to the meaning of certain legal expressions used in the rules, but is not to be taken as giving those expressions any meaning in the rules which they do not have in the law generally. 2 Subject to paragraph (3), words in these rules which are included in the glossary are followed by “GL” . 3 The word “service”, which appears frequently in the rules, is included in the glossary but is not followed by “GL” . Interpretation 2 1 In these rules— “the 1958 Act ” means the Maintenance Orders Act 1958; “ the 1973 Act ” means the Matrimonial Causes Act 1973 ; “ the 1978 Act ” means the Domestic Proceedings and Magistrates' Courts Act 1978 ; “ the 1980 Hague Convention ” means the Convention on the Civil Aspects of International Child Abduction which was signed at The Hague on 25 October 1980; “ the 1984 Act ” means the Matrimonial and Family Proceedings Act 1984 ; “ the 1986 Act ” means the Family Law Act 1986 ; “ the 1989 Act ” means the Children Act 1989; “ the 1990 Act ” means the Human Fertilisation and Embryology Act 1990 ; “ the 1991 Act ” means the Child Support Act 1991 ; “ the 1996 Act ” means the Family Law Act 1996 ; “ the 1996 Hague Convention ” means the Convention on Jurisdiction, Applicable Law, Recognition, Enforcement and Co-Operation in Respect of Parental Responsibility and Measures for the Protection of Children; “ the 2002 Act ” means the Adoption and Children Act 2002; “ the 2004 Act ” means the Civil Partnership Act 2004; “ the 2005 Act ” means the Mental Capacity Act 2005 ; “the 2007 Hague Convention ” means the Convention on the International Recovery of Child Support and other forms of Family Maintenance done at The Hague on 23 November 2007; “ the 2008 Act ” means the Human Fertilisation and Embryology Act 2008 ; “the 2014 Act ” means the Children and Families Act 2014 “ adoption proceedings ” means proceedings for an adoption order under the 2002 Act; ... ... “ application form ” means a document in which the applicant states his intention to seek a court order other than in accordance with the Part 18 procedure; “ application notice ” means a document in which the applicant states his intention to seek a court order in accordance with the Part 18 procedure; “Article 11 form” means a form published by the Permanent Bureau of the Hague Conference under Article 11(4) of the 2007 Hague Convention for use in relation to an application under Article 10 of that Convention, and includes a Financial Circumstances Form as defined in rule 9.3(1) which accompanies such an application; “ Assembly ” means the National Assembly for Wales; “ bank holiday ” means a bank holiday under the Banking and Financial Dealings Act 1971 — for the purpose of service of a document within the United Kingdom, in the part of the United Kingdom where service is to take place; and for all other purposes, in England and Wales. “ business day ” means any day other than— a Saturday, Sunday, Christmas Day or Good Friday; or a bank holiday; “ care order ” has the meaning assigned to it by section 31(11) of the 1989 Act; “ CCR ” means the County Court Rules 1981, as they appear in Schedule 2 to the CPR ...; “ child ” means a person under the age of 18 years who is the subject of the proceedings; except that— in adoption proceedings, it also includes a person who has attained the age of 18 years before the proceedings are concluded; and in proceedings brought under ... the 1980 Hague Convention or the European Convention, it means a person under the age of 16 years who is the subject of the proceedings; “child arrangements order” has the meaning given to it by section 8(1) of the 1989 Act; “ child of the family ” has the meaning given to it by section 105(1) of the 1989 Act; “ children and family reporter ” means an officer of the Service or a Welsh family proceedings officer who has been asked to prepare a welfare report under section 7(1)(a) of the 1989 Act or section 102(3)(b) of the 2002 Act; “ children's guardian ” means— in relation to a child who is the subject of and a party to specified proceedings or proceedings to which Part 14 applies, the person appointed in accordance with rule 16.3(1); and in any other case, the person appointed in accordance with rule 16.4; “ civil partnership order ” means one of the orders mentioned in section 37 of the 2004 Act; “ civil partnership proceedings ” means proceedings for a civil partnership order; ... “ civil restraint order ” means an order restraining a party— from making any further applications in current proceedings (a limited civil restraint order); from making certain applications in specified courts (an extended civil restraint order); or from making any application in specified courts (a general civil restraint order); ... “ consent order ” means an order in the terms applied for to which the respondent agrees; ... ... “ court ” means, subject to any rule or other enactment which provides otherwise, the High Court, or the family court ; (rule 2.5 relates to the power to perform functions of the court.) ... “ court officer ” means a member of court staff ; “ CPR ” means the Civil Procedure Rules 1998; “ deputy ” has the meaning given in section 16(2)(b) of the 2005 Act; ... “ detailed assessment proceedings ” means the procedure by which the amount of costs is decided in accordance with Part 47 of the CPR; “ directions appointment ” means a hearing for directions; “ domestic abuse ” has the meaning given in sections 1 and 2 of the Domestic Abuse Act 2021 ; ... ... ... “ the European Convention ” means the European Convention on Recognition and Enforcement of Decisions concerning Custody of Children and on the Restoration of Custody of Children which was signed in Luxembourg on 20 May 1980; “ filing ”, in relation to a document, means delivering it, by post or otherwise, to the court office; “ financial order ” means— an avoidance of disposition order; an order for maintenance pending suit; an order for maintenance pending outcome of proceedings; an order for periodical payments or lump sum provision as mentioned in section 21(1) of the 1973 Act , except an order under section 27(6) of that Act ; an order for periodical payments or lump sum provision as mentioned in paragraph 2(1) of Schedule 5 to the 2004 Act, made under Part 1 of Schedule 5 to that Act; a property adjustment order; a variation order; a pension sharing order; or a pension compensation sharing order; (“variation order”, “ pension compensation sharing order ” and “ pension sharing order ” are defined in rule 9.3.) “ financial remedy ” means— a financial order; an order under Schedule 1 to the 1989 Act; an order under Part 3 of the 1984 Act except an application under section 13 of the 1984 Act for permission to apply for a financial remedy ; an order under Schedule 7 to the 2004 Act except an application under paragraph 4 of Schedule 7 to the 2004 Act for permission to apply for an order under paragraph 9 or 13 of that Schedule ; an order under section 27 of the 1973 Act; an order under Part 9 of Schedule 5 to the 2004 Act; an order under section 35 of the 1973 Act ; an order under paragraph 69 of Schedule 5 to the 2004 Act; an order under Part 1 of the 1978 Act; an order under Schedule 6 to the 2004 Act; an order under section 10(2) of the 1973 Act ; or an order under section 48(2) of the 2004 Act; “ hearing ” includes a directions appointment; “ hearsay ” means a statement made, otherwise than by a person while giving oral evidence in proceedings, which is tendered as evidence of the matters stated, and references to hearsay include hearsay of whatever degree; “incoming protection measure” means a protection measure that has been ordered in a Member State of the European Union other than ...Denmark; “ inherent jurisdiction ” means the High Court's power to make any order or determine any issue in respect of a child, including in wardship proceedings, where it would be just and equitable to do so unless restricted by legislation or case law; (Practice Direction 12D (Inherent Jurisdiction (including Wardship Proceedings)) provides examples of inherent jurisdiction proceedings.) “judge” means— in the High Court, a judge or a district judge of that court (including a district judge of the principal registry) or a person authorised to act as such; and in the family court, a person who is— the Lord Chief Justice; the Master of the Rolls; the President of the King’s Bench Division; the President of the Family Division; the Chancellor of the High Court; an ordinary judge of the Court of Appeal (including the vice-president, if any, of either division of that court); the Senior President of Tribunals; a puisne judge of the High Court; a deputy judge of the High Court; a person who has been a judge of the Court of Appeal or a puisne judge of the High Court who may act as a judge of the family court by virtue of section 9 of the Senior Courts Act 1981; the Chief Taxing Master; a taxing master of the Senior Courts; a person appointed to act as a deputy for the person holding office referred to in sub-paragraph (xii) or to act as a temporary additional officer for any such office; a circuit judge; a Recorder; the Senior District Judge of the Family Division; a district judge of the principal registry; a person appointed to act as a deputy for the person holding office referred to in sub-paragraph (xvii) or to act as a temporary additional office holder for any such office; a district judge; a deputy district judge appointed under section 102 of the Senior Courts Act 1981 or section 8 of the County Courts Act 1984; a District Judge (Magistrates’ Courts); a lay justice; any other judge referred to in section 31C(1) of the 1984 Act who is authorised by the President of the Family Division to conduct particular business in the family court; “ jurisdiction ” means, unless the context requires otherwise, England and Wales and any part of the territorial waters of the United Kingdom adjoining England and Wales; “justices’ legal adviser” means a person authorised to exercise functions under section 67B of the Courts Act 2003 who has such qualifications as are prescribed by the Authorised Court Staff (Legal Advice Functions) Qualifications Regulations 2020; “lay justice” means a justice of the peace who is not a District Judge (Magistrates’ Courts); “ legal representative ” means a— barrister; solicitor; solicitor's employee; manager of a body recognised under section 9 of the Administration of Justice Act 1985 ; or person who, for the purposes of the Legal Services Act 2007 , is an authorised person in relation to an activity which constitutes the conduct of litigation (within the meaning of the Act), who has been instructed to act for a party in relation to proceedings; “ litigation friend ” has the meaning given— in relation to a protected party, by Part 15; and in relation to a child, by Part 16; ... “ matrimonial cause ” means proceedings for a matrimonial order; “ matrimonial order ” means— a divorce order made under section 1 of the 1973 Act ; a nullity of marriage order made on one of the grounds set out in section 11, 12 or 12A of the 1973 Act ; a judicial separation order made under section 17 of the 1973 Act ; “ non-court dispute resolution ” means methods of resolving a dispute other than through the court process, including but not limited to mediation, arbitration, evaluation by a neutral third party (such as a private Financial Dispute Resolution process) and collaborative law; “ note ” includes a record made by mechanical means; “ officer of the Service ” has the meaning given by section 11(3) of the Criminal Justice and Court Services Act 2000; “ order ” includes directions of the court; “ order for maintenance pending outcome of proceedings ” means an order under paragraph 38 of Schedule 5 to the 2004 Act; “ order for maintenance pending suit ” means an order under section 22 of the 1973 Act ; “ parental order proceedings ” has the meaning assigned to it by rule 13.1; “ parental responsibility ” has the meaning assigned to it by section 3 of the 1989 Act; “ placement proceedings ” means proceedings for the making, varying or revoking of a placement order under the 2002 Act; “ principal registry ” means the principal registry of the Family Division of the High Court; “ proceedings ” means, unless the context requires otherwise, family proceedings as defined in section 75(3) of the Courts Act 2003; “ professional acting in furtherance of the protection of children ” includes— an officer of a local authority exercising child protection functions; a police officer who is— exercising powers under section 46 of the Act of 1989; or serving in a child protection unit or a paedophile unit of a police force; any professional person attending a child protection conference or review in relation to a child who is the subject of the proceedings to which the information regarding the proceedings held in private relates ; an officer of the National Society for the Prevention of Cruelty to Children; or a member or employee of the Disclosure and Barring Service , being the body established under section 87(1) of the Protection of Freedoms Act 2012 ; “ professional legal adviser ” means a— barrister; solicitor; solicitor's employee; manager of a body recognised under section 9 of the Administration of Justice Act 1985; or person who, for the purposes of the Legal Services Act 2007, is an authorised person in relation to an activity which constitutes the conduct of litigation (within the meaning of that Act), who is providing advice to a party but is not instructed to represent that party in the proceedings; “ property adjustment order ” means— in proceedings under the 1973 Act, any of the orders mentioned in section 21(2) of that Act; in proceedings under the 1984 Act, an order under section 17(1)(a)(ii) of that Act; in proceedings under Schedule 5 to the 2004 Act, any of the orders mentioned in paragraph 7(1); or in proceedings under Schedule 7 to the 2004 Act, an order for property adjustment under paragraph 9(2) or (3); “ protected party ” means a party, or an intended party, who lacks capacity (within the meaning of the 2005 Act) to conduct proceedings; “protection measure” has the meaning given to it in the Protection Measures Regulation; “Protection Measures Regulation” means the Regulation (EU) No 606/2013 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12th June 2013 on mutual recognition of protection measures in civil matters(1); “ reporting officer ” means an officer of the Service or a Welsh family proceedings officer appointed to witness the documents which signify a parent's or guardian's consent to the placing of the child for adoption or to the making of an adoption order or a section 84 order; “ risk assessment ” has the meaning assigned to it by section 16A(3) of the 1989 Act; ... “ RSC ” means the Rules of the Supreme Court 1965 as they appear in Schedule 1 to the CPR ...; “ section 8 order ” has the meaning assigned to it by section 8(2) of the 1989 Act ; “ section 84 order ” means an order made by the High Court under section 84 of the 2002 Act giving parental responsibility prior to adoption abroad; “ section 89 order ” means an order made by the High Court under section 89 of the 2002 Act— annulling a Convention adoption or Convention adoption order; providing for an overseas adoption or determination under section 91 of the 2002 Act to cease to be valid; or deciding the extent, if any, to which a determination under section 91 of the 2002 Act has been affected by a subsequent determination under that section; “ Service ” has the meaning given by section 11 of the Criminal Justice and Court Services Act 2000; ... “ specified proceedings ” has the meaning assigned to it by section 41(6) of the 1989 Act and rule 12.27; “ welfare officer ” means a person who has been asked to prepare a report under section 7(1)(b) of the 1989 Act ; “ Welsh family proceedings officer ” has the meaning given by section 35(4) of the Children Act 2004. 2 In these rules a reference to — a an application for a matrimonial order or a civil partnership order is to be read as a reference to an application for— i a matrimonial order; or ii . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . iii a civil partnership order, and includes an application by a respondent asking for such an order; b “financial order” in matrimonial proceedings is to be read as a reference to “ancillary relief”; c “matrimonial proceedings” is to be read as a reference to a matrimonial cause .... 3 Where these rules apply the CPR, they apply the CPR as amended from time to time. 4 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Modification of rules in application to serial numbers etc. 2 If a serial number has been assigned under rule 14.2 or the name or other contact details of a party is not being revealed in accordance with rule 29.1— a any rule requiring any party to serve any document will not apply; and b the court will give directions about serving any document on the other parties. Power to perform functions conferred on the court by these rules and practice directions 2 1 Where these rules or a practice direction provide for the court to perform any function then, except where any rule or practice direction or any other enactment provides otherwise, that function may be performed— a in relation to proceedings in the High Court or in a district registry, by any judge or district judge of that Court including a district judge of the principal registry; b in relation to proceedings in the family court— i by the court composed in accordance with rules made under section 31D of the 1984 Act; or ii where Practice Direction 2A applies, by a single lay justice who is authorised as specified in rules made under section 31D of the 1984 Act. c . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ( ... ) 1A The functions of the family court or a judge of the family court listed in Practice Direction 2C may be exercised by a justices’ legal adviser. 1B The functions of the High Court listed in Practice Direction 2D may be exercised by a court officer who meets the criteria specified in that Practice Direction. 1C Practice Direction 2D may make provision for the procedure to be followed where such a court officer exercises a function of the High Court. 2 A deputy High Court judge and a district judge, including a district judge of the principal registry, may not try a claim for a declaration of incompatibility in accordance with section 4 of the Human Rights Act 1998 . Powers of the single justice to perform functions under the 1989 Act, the 1996 Act, the 2002 Act and the Childcare Act 2006 2 1 A single lay justice who is authorised as specified in rules made under section 31D of the 1984 Act may perform the functions of the family court— a where an application without notice is made under sections 10, 44(1), 48(9), 50(4) and 102(1) of the 1989 Act ; b subject to paragraph (2), under sections 11(3) or 38(1) of the 1989 Act; c under sections 4(3)(b), 4A(3)(b), 4ZA(6)(b), 7, 34(3)(b), 41, 44(9)(b) and (11)(b)(iii), 48(4), 91(15) or (17) or paragraph 11(4) of Schedule 14 of the 1989 Act; d . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . e where an application without notice is made under section 41(2) of the 2002 Act (recovery orders); f where an application without notice is made for an occupation order or a non molestation order under Part 4 of the 1996 Act; or g where an application is made for a warrant under section 79 of the Childcare Act 2006; 2 A single lay justice may make an order under section 11(3) or 38(1) of the 1989 Act where— a a previous such order has been made in the same proceedings; b the terms of the order sought are the same as those of the last such order made; and c a written request for such an order has been made and — i the other parties and any children's guardian consent to the request and they or their legal representatives have signed the request; or ii at least one of the other parties and any children's guardian consent to the request and they or their legal representatives have signed the request, and the remaining parties have not indicated that they either consent to or oppose the making of the order. 3 The proceedings referred to in paragraph (1)(a) and (c) are proceedings which are prescribed for the purposes of section 93(2)(i) of the 1989 Act. Single lay justice: power to refer to the family court 2 Where a single lay justice— a is performing a function of the family court in accordance with rule 2.5(1)(b)(ii) or rule 2.6(1) or (2); and b considers, for whatever reason, that it is inappropriate to perform the function, the single lay justice must refer the matter to the family court. Court's discretion as to where it deals with cases 2 The court may deal with a case at any place that it considers appropriate. Computation of time 2 1 This rule shows how to calculate any period of time for doing any act which is specified— a by these rules; b by a practice direction; or c by a direction or order of the court. 2 A period of time expressed as a number of days must be computed as clear days. 3 In this rule “ clear days ” means that in computing the numbers of days— a the day on which the period begins; and b if the end of the period is defined by reference to an event, the day on which that event occurs, are not included. 4 Where the specified period is 7 days or less and includes a day which is not a business day, that day does not count. 5 When the period specified— a by these rules or a practice direction; or b by any direction or order of the court, for doing any act at the court office ends on a day on which the office is closed, that act will be in time if done on the next day on which the court office is open. Dates for compliance to be calendar dates and to include time of day 2 1 Where the court makes an order or gives a direction which imposes a time limit for doing any act, the last date for compliance must, wherever practicable— a be expressed as a calendar date; and b include the time of day by which the act must be done. 2 Where the date by which an act must be done is inserted in any document, the date must, wherever practicable, be expressed as a calendar date. 3 Where “month” occurs in any order, direction or other document, it means a calendar month. Part 3 Non-court Dispute Resolution Chapter 1 Interpretation 3.1 In this Part— “allocation” means allocation of proceedings other than appeal proceedings to a level of judge; “authorised family mediator” means a person identified by the Family Mediation Council as qualified to conduct a MIAM; ... “family mediation information and assessment meeting” has the meaning given to it in section 10(3) of the 2014 Act . “harm” has the meaning given to it in section 31 of the Children Act 1989; ... “ MIAM ” means a family mediation information and assessment meeting; “ MIAM exemption” has the meaning given to it in Rule 3.8(1); “ MIAM requirement” is the requirement in section 10(1) of the 2014 Act for a person to attend a MIAM before making a relevant family application; “private law proceedings” has the meaning given to it in Rule 12.2; “prospective applicant” is the person who is considering making a relevant family application; “prospective party” is a person who would be likely to be a party to the proceedings in the relevant family application; ... “relevant family application” has the meaning given to it in section 10(3) of the 2014 Act . Chapter 2: The Court’s Duty and Powers Generally Scope of this Chapter 3.2 This Chapter contains the court’s duty and powers to encourage and facilitate the use of non-court dispute resolution. The court’s duty to consider non-court dispute resolution 3.3 1 The court must consider, at every stage in proceedings, whether non-court dispute resolution is appropriate. 1A When the court requires, a party must file with the court and serve on all other parties, in the time period specified by the court, a form setting out their views on using non-court dispute resolution as a means of resolving the matters raised in the proceedings. 2 In considering whether non-court dispute resolution is appropriate in proceedings which were commenced by a relevant family application, the court must take into account – a whether a MIAM took place; b whether a valid MIAM exemption was claimed ... ; and c whether the parties attempted mediation or another form of non-court dispute resolution and the outcome of that process. Timetabling proceedings: encouraging non-court dispute resolution 3.4 1 Paragraph (1A) applies when the court considers that non-court dispute resolution is appropriate. 1A Where the timetabling of proceedings allows sufficient time for these steps to be taken, the court should encourage parties, as it considers appropriate, to— a obtain information and advice about, and consider using, non-court dispute resolution; and b undertake non-court dispute resolution. 2 The court may give directions about the matters specified in paragraph (1A) on an application or of its own initiative. 2A Subject to paragraph (2B), the court may give directions referred to in paragraph (2) at any time during the proceedings. 2B In proceedings to which Practice Direction 12B applies, the court may give directions referred to in paragraph (2) at any time after the court has received the safeguarding letter or safeguarding report referred to in Practice Direction 12B. 3 Where paragraph (1A) applies, the court will give directions about the timing and method by which the parties must tell the court if any of the issues in the proceedings have been resolved. 4 If the parties do not tell the court if any of the issues have been resolved as directed under paragraph (3), the court will give such further directions as to the management of the case as it considers appropriate. 5 The court or court officer will— a record the making of any directions to which this rule applies ; and b arrange for a copy of the directions to be served as soon as practicable on the parties. 6 Where the court proposes to exercise its powers of its own initiative, the procedure set out in rule 4.3(2) to (6) applies. Chapter 3: Family Mediation Information and Assessment Meetings ( MIAMs ) Scope of this Chapter 3.5 This Chapter contains Rules about the requirement in section 10(1) of the 2014 Act to attend a MIAM . Applications to which the MIAM requirement applies 3.6 1 The MIAM requirement applies to any application to initiate the proceedings specified in paragraph (2), unless a MIAM exemption ... applies. 2 The specified proceedings are— a the private law proceedings relating to children specified in Practice Direction 3A; and b the proceedings for a financial remedy specified in Practice Direction 3A. Making an application 3.7 An application to initiate any of the proceedings specified in Rule 3.6 must contain, or be accompanied by, a form containing, either— a a confirmation from an authorised family mediator that the prospective applicant has attended a MIAM ; or b a claim by the prospective applicant that one of the MIAM exemptions applies. (A list of MIAM exemptions is set out in Rule 3.8(1) below.) c . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Circumstances in which the MIAM requirement does not apply ( MIAM exemptions ...) 3.8 The MIAM requirement does not apply if— 1 a prospective applicant claims in the relevant form that any of the following circumstances (a “ MIAM exemption”) applies— Domestic abuse a there is evidence of domestic abuse , as specified in Practice Direction 3A; or Child protection concerns b i — a child would be the subject of the application; and ii that child or another child of the family who is living with that child is currently— aa the subject of enquiries by a local authority under section 47 of the 1989 Act; or ab the subject of a child protection plan put in place by a local authority; or Urgency c the application must be made urgently because— i there is risk to the life, liberty or physical safety of the prospective applicant or his or her family or his or her home; or ii any delay caused by attending a MIAM would cause— aa a risk of harm to a child; ab a risk of unlawful removal of a child from the United Kingdom, or a risk of unlawful retention of a child who is currently outside England and Wales; ac a significant risk of a miscarriage of justice; ad significant financial hardship to the prospective applicant; or ae irretrievable problems in dealing with the dispute (including the irretrievable loss of significant evidence); or iii there is a significant risk that in the period necessary to schedule and attend a MIAM , proceedings relating to the dispute will be brought in another state in which a valid claim to jurisdiction may exist, such that a court in that other State would be seised of the dispute before a court in England and Wales; or Previous MIAM attendance or non-court dispute resolution attendance d — i in the 4 months prior to making the application, the person attended a MIAM or a non-court dispute resolution process relating to the same or substantially the same dispute ; and ii where the person attended a non-court dispute resolution process, there is evidence of that attendance, as specified in Practice Direction 3A; or e . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . f — i the application would be made in existing proceedings which are continuing; and ii the prospective applicant attended a MIAM before initiating those proceedings; or g . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Other h — i there is evidence that the prospective applicant is bankrupt, as specified in Practice Direction 3A; and ii the proceedings would be for a financial remedy; or i . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . j the application would be made without notice; or (Paragraph 5.1 of Practice Direction 18A sets out the circumstances in which applications may be made without notice.) k — ai the prospective applicant is not able to attend a MIAM online or by video-link and an explanation of why this is the case is provided to the court; i the prospective applicant is ... subject to a disability or other inability that would prevent attendance in person at a MIAM unless appropriate facilities can be offered by an authorised mediator; ii the prospective applicant has contacted as many authorised family mediators as have an office within fifteen miles of his or home (or five of them if there are five or more), and all have stated that they are unable to provide such facilities; and iii the names, postal addresses and telephone numbers or e-mail addresses for the authorised family mediators contacted by the prospective applicant , and the dates of contact, are provided to the court ...; or l the prospective applicant ... cannot attend a MIAM because the prospective applicant is — i in prison or any other institution in which the prospective applicant is required to be detained and facilities cannot be made available for them to attend a MIAM online or by video-link ; ii subject to conditions of bail that prevent contact with the other person; or iii subject to a licence with a prohibited contact requirement in relation to the other person; or m . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . n a child is one of the prospective parties ...; or o — ai the prospective applicant is not able to attend a MIAM online or by video-link and an explanation of why this is the case is provided to the court; i the prospective applicant has contacted as many authorised family mediators as have an office within fifteen miles of his or her home (or five of them if there are five or more), and all of them have stated that they are not available to conduct a MIAM within fifteen business days of the date of contact; and ii the names, postal addresses and telephone numbers or e-mail addresses for the authorised family mediators contacted by the prospective applicant , and the dates of contact, are provided to the court ...; or p — i the prospective applicant is not able to attend a MIAM online or by video-link; ii there is no authorised family mediator with an office within fifteen miles of the prospective applicant’s home; and iii an explanation of why this exemption applies is provided by the prospective applicant to the court. 2 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Conduct of MIAMs 3.9 1 Only an authorised family mediator may conduct a MIAM . 2 At the MIAM , the authorised family mediator must— a provide information about the principles, process and different models of mediation, and information about other methods of non-court dispute resolution; b consider and explain the potential benefits of mediation and other methods of non-court dispute resolution as a means of resolving the dispute; c assess whether there has been, or is a risk of, domestic abuse; d assess whether there has been, or is a risk of, harm by a prospective party to a child that would be a subject of the application; e indicate to those attending the MIAM which form, or forms, of non-court dispute resolution may be most suitable as a means of resolving the dispute, and why; and f where sub-paragraph (e) applies, provide information to those attending the MIAM about how to proceed with the form, or forms, of non-court dispute resolution in question. MIAM exemption not validly claimed or no longer applicable 3.10 1 If a MIAM exemption has been claimed, the court will inquire into whether the exemption— a was not validly claimed; or b was validly claimed but is no longer applicable. 1A The inquiry referred to in paragraph (1) must be made— a when making the decision on allocation, in private law proceedings to which the MIAM requirement applies; or b when making a decision on allocation (if such a decision is made), and in any event at the first hearing, in proceedings for a financial remedy to which the MIAM requirement applies. 2 If a court finds that the MIAM exemption was not validly claimed , or that it was validly claimed but is no longer applicable , the court will— a direct the applicant, or direct the parties to attend a MIAM ; and b if necessary, adjourn the proceedings to enable a MIAM to take place; unless the court considers that in all the circumstances of the case, the MIAM requirement should not apply to the application in question. 3 In making a decision under Rule 3.10(2), the court will have particular regard to— a any applicable time limits; b the reason or reasons why the MIAM exemption was not validly claimed; ba the reasons why a MIAM exemption which was validly claimed is no longer applicable; c the applicability of any other MIAM exemptions; ... ca the potential benefits of attending a MIAM, including the opportunity to receive information about options for non-court dispute resolution; and d the number and nature of issues that remain to be resolved in the proceedings. PART 3A VULNERABLE PERSONS: PARTICIPATION IN PROCEEDINGS AND GIVING EVIDENCE Interpretation 3A.1 In this Part— “child” means a person under the age of 18 years whether or not the child is the subject of the proceedings, except that— in adoption proceedings, it also includes a person who is the subject of proceedings and has attained the age of 18 years before the proceedings are concluded; and in proceedings brought under ... the 1980 Hague Convention or the European Convention, it means a person under the age of 16 years who is the subject of proceedings; ... “intermediary” means a person whose function is to— communicate questions put to a witness or party; communicate to any person asking such questions the answers given by the witness or party in reply to them; and explain such questions or answers so far as is necessary to enable them to be understood by the witness or party or by the person asking such questions; “live link” means a live television link or other arrangement whereby a witness or party, while absent from the courtroom or other place where the proceedings are being held, is able to see and hear a person there and to be seen and heard by the judge, legal representatives acting in the proceedings and other persons appointed to assist a witness or party; “mental disorder” has the meaning given in section 1 of the Mental Health Act 1983; “participation direction” means— a general case management direction made for the purpose of assisting a witness or party to give evidence or participate in proceedings; or a direction that a witness or party should have the assistance of one or more of the measures in rule 3A.8; and references to “quality of evidence” are to its quality in terms of completeness, coherence and accuracy; and for this purpose “coherence” refers to a witness’s or a party’s ability in giving evidence to give answers which address the questions put to the witness or the party and which can be understood both individually and collectively. “relative” has the meaning given by section 63(1) of the 1996 Act; “victim” includes a child to whom section 3 of the Domestic Abuse Act 2021 applies; and Application of provisions in this Part 3A.2 1 Rule 3A.4 does not apply to a party who is a child. 2 Rules 3A.3 to 3A.5 do not apply to a party who is a protected party. 3 Rules 3A.3 to 3A.5 do not apply to a party or witness who— a falls within the assumption set out at rule 3A.2A(1); and b has not made a request of a kind referred to in rule 3A.2A(2). Court’s duty to consider making participation directions: victims of domestic abuse 3A.2A 1 Subject to paragraph (2), where it is stated that a party or witness is, or is at risk of being, a victim of domestic abuse carried out by a party, a relative of another party, or a witness in the proceedings, the court must assume that the following matters are diminished— a the quality of the party’s or witness’s evidence; b in relation to a party, their participation in the proceedings. 2 The party or witness concerned can request that the assumption set out in paragraph (1) does not apply to them if they do not wish it to. 3 Where the assumption set out in paragraph (1) applies, the court must consider whether it is necessary to make one or more participation directions. (Attention is drawn to Practice Direction 27C, which makes provision for the attendance at hearings, without the need for an order of the court, of Independent Domestic Violence Advisers and Independent Sexual Violence Advisers.) Court’s duty to consider vulnerability of other parties or witnesses 3A.3 1 When considering the vulnerability of a party or witness as mentioned in rule 3A.4 or 3A.5, the court must have regard in particular to the matters set out in paragraphs (a) to (j) and (m) of rule 3A.7. 2 Practice Direction 3AA gives guidance about vulnerability. Court’s duty to consider how a party can participate in the proceedings 3A.4 1 The court must consider whether a party’s participation in the proceedings (other than by way of giving evidence) is likely to be diminished by reason of vulnerability and, if so, whether it is necessary to make one or more participation directions. 2 Before making such participation directions, the court must consider any views expressed by the party about participating in the proceedings. Court’s duty to consider how a party or a witness can give evidence 3A.5 1 The court must consider whether the quality of evidence given by a party or witness is likely to be diminished by reason of vulnerability and, if so, whether it is necessary to make one or more participation directions. 2 Before making such participation directions, the court must consider any views expressed by the party or witness about giving evidence. Protected parties 3A.6 1 The court must consider whether it is necessary to make one or more participation directions to assist— a the protected party participating in proceedings; or b the protected party giving evidence. 2 Before making such participation directions, the court must consider any views expressed by the protected party’s litigation friend about the protected party’s participation in the proceedings or that party giving evidence. (Part 15 contains rules about representation of a protected party. Practice Direction 15B contains provisions about the ability of a protected party to give evidence.) What the court must have regard to 3A.7 When deciding whether to make one or more participation directions the court must have regard in particular to— a the impact of any actual or perceived intimidation, including any behaviour towards the party or witness on the part of— i any other party or other witness to the proceedings or members of the family or associates of that other party or other witness; or ii any members of the family of the party or witness; b whether the party or witness— i suffers from mental disorder or otherwise has a significant impairment of intelligence or social functioning; ii has a physical disability or suffers from a physical disorder; or iii is undergoing medical treatment; c the nature and extent of the information before the court; d the issues arising in the proceedings including (but not limited to) any concerns arising in relation to abuse; e whether a matter is contentious; f the age, maturity and understanding of the party or witness; g the social and cultural background and ethnic origins of the party or witness; h the domestic circumstances and religious beliefs of the party or witness; i any questions which the court is putting or causing to be put to a witness in accordance with section 31G(6) of the 1984 Act; j any characteristic of the party or witness which is relevant to the participation direction which may be made; k whether any measure is available to the court; l the costs of any available measure; and m any other matter set out in Practice Direction 3AA. Measures 3A.8 1 The measures referred to in this Part are those which— a prevent a party or witness from seeing another party or witness; b allow a party or witness to participate in hearings and give evidence by live link; c provide for a party or witness to use a device to help communicate; d provide for a party or witness to participate in proceedings with the assistance of an intermediary; e provide for a party or witness to be questioned in court with the assistance of an intermediary; or f do anything else which is set out in Practice Direction 3AA. 2 If the family court makes a direction for a measure which is not available where the court is sitting, it may direct that the court will sit at the nearest or most convenient location where the family court sits and the measure is available. 3 If the High Court makes a direction for a measure which is not available where the court is sitting, it may direct that the court will sit at the nearest or most convenient location where the High Court sits and the measure is available. 4 Nothing in these rules gives the court power to direct that public funding must be available to provide a measure. 5 If a direction for a measure is considered by the court to be necessary but the measure is not available to the court, the court must set out in its order the reasons why the measure is not available. When the duties of the court apply and recording reasons for decisions made under this Part 3A.9 1 The court’s duties under rules 3A.3 to 3A.6 apply as soon as possible after the start of proceedings and continue until the resolution of the proceedings. 2 The court must set out its reasons on the court order for— a making, varying or revoking directions referred to in this Part; or b deciding not to make, vary or revoke directions referred to in this Part, in proceedings that involve a vulnerable person or protected party. Application for directions under this Part 3A.10 1 An application for directions under this Part may be made on the application form initiating the proceedings or during the proceedings by any person filing an application notice. 2 The application form or application notice must contain the matters set out in Practice Direction 3AA. 3 Subject to paragraph (2), the Part 18 procedure applies to an application for directions made during the proceedings. 4 This rule is subject to any direction of the court. Procedure where the court makes directions of its own initiative 3A.11 Where the court proposes to make a participation direction of its own initiative the procedure set out in rule 4.3(2) to (6) applies. Functions of officers of the Service and Welsh family proceedings officers 3A.12 Nothing in this Part gives the court power to direct that an officer of the Service or a Welsh family proceedings officer should perform any function beyond the functions conferred upon such officers by any other enactment. Prohibition of cross-examination in person under Part 4B of the 1984 Act 3A.13 A practice direction may make provision in relation to the prohibition of cross-examination in person under Part 4B of the 1984 Act. PART 4 GENERAL CASE MANAGEMENT POWERS The court's general powers of management 4 1 In this Part, “ statement of case ” means the whole or part of, an application form or answer. 2 The list of powers in this rule is in addition to any powers given to the court by any other rule or practice direction or by any other enactment or any powers it may otherwise have. 3 Except where these rules provide otherwise, the court may— a extend or shorten the time for compliance with any rule, practice direction or court order (even if an application for extension is made after the time for compliance has expired); b make such order for disclosure and inspection, including specific disclosure of documents, as it thinks fit; bb direct that any proceedings in the High Court be heard by a Divisional Court of the High Court; c adjourn or bring forward a hearing; d require a party or a party's legal representative to attend the court; e hold a hearing and receive evidence by telephone or by using any other method of direct oral communication; f direct that part of any proceedings be dealt with as separate proceedings; g stay (GL) the whole or part of any proceedings or judgment either generally or until a specified date or event; h consolidate proceedings; i hear two or more applications on the same occasion; j direct a separate hearing of any issue; k decide the order in which issues are to be heard; l exclude an issue from consideration; m dismiss or give a decision on an application after a decision on a preliminary issue; n direct any party to file and serve an estimate of costs; and o take any other step or make any other order for the purpose of managing the case and furthering the overriding objective. (Rule 21.1 explains what is meant by disclosure and inspection.) (Rule 37.15(6)(b) makes specific provision in relation to Divisional Courts.) 4 When the court makes an order, it may— a make it subject to conditions, including a condition to pay a sum of money into court; and b specify the consequence of failure to comply with the order or a condition. 4A Where the court has made a direction in accordance with paragraph (3)(bb) the proceedings shall be heard by a Divisional Court of the High Court and not by a single judge. 5 Where the court gives directions it will take into account whether or not a party has complied with any relevant pre-action protocol (GL) . 6 A power of the court under these rules to make an order includes a power to vary or revoke the order. 7 Any provision in these rules— a requiring or permitting directions to be given by the court is to be taken as including provision for such directions to be varied or revoked; and b requiring or permitting a date to be set is to be taken as including provision for that date to be changed or cancelled. 8 The court may not extend the period within which an application for a section 89 order must be made. Court officer's power to refer to the court 4 Where a step is to be taken by a court officer— a the court officer may consult the court before taking that step; b the step may be taken by the court instead of the court officer. Court's power to make order of its own initiative 4 1 Except where an enactment provides otherwise, the court may exercise its powers on an application or of its own initiative. (Part 18 sets out the procedure for making an application.) 2 Subject to rule 29.17, where the court proposes to make an order of its own initiative— a it may give any person likely to be affected by the order an opportunity to make representations; and b where it does so it must specify the time by and the manner in which the representations must be made. 3 Where the court proposes— a to make an order of its own initiative; and b to hold a hearing to decide whether to make the order, it must give each party likely to be affected by the order at least 5 days' notice of the hearing. 4 The court may make an order of its own initiative without hearing the parties or giving them an opportunity to make representations. 5 Where the court has made an order under paragraph (4)— a a party affected by the order may apply to have it set aside (GL) , varied or stayed (GL) ; and b the order must contain a statement of the right to make such an application. 6 An application under paragraph (5)(a) must be made— a within such period as may be specified by the court; or b if the court does not specify a period, within 7 days beginning with the date on which the order was served on the party making the application. 7 If the court of its own initiative strikes out a statement of case or dismisses an application (including an application for permission to appeal) and it considers that the application is totally without merit— a the court's order must record that fact; and b the court must at the same time consider whether it is appropriate to make a civil restraint order. Power to strike out a statement of case 4 1 Except in proceedings to which Parts 12 to 14 apply, the court may strike out (GL) a statement of case if it appears to the court— a that the statement of case discloses no reasonable grounds for bringing or defending the application; b that the statement of case is an abuse of the court's process or is otherwise likely to obstruct the just disposal of the proceedings; c that there has been a failure to comply with a rule, practice direction or court order; or d in relation to applications for matrimonial and civil partnership orders and answers to such applications, that the parties to the proceedings consent. 1A When the court is considering whether to exercise the power to strike out a statement of case, it must take into account any written evidence filed in relation to the application or answer. 2 When the court strikes out a statement of case it may make any consequential order it considers appropriate. 3 Where— a the court has struck out an applicant's statement of case; b the applicant has been ordered to pay costs to the respondent; and c before paying those costs, the applicant starts another application against the same respondent, arising out of facts which are the same or substantially the same as those relating to the application in which the statement of case was struck out, the court may, on the application of the respondent, stay (GL) that other application until the costs of the first application have been paid. 4 Paragraph (1) does not limit any other power of the court to strike out (GL) a statement of case. 5 If the court strikes out an applicant's statement of case and it considers that the application is totally without merit— a the court's order must record that fact; and b the court must at the same time consider whether it is appropriate to make a civil restraint order. Sanctions have effect unless defaulting party obtains relief 4 1 Where a party has failed to comply with a rule, practice direction or court order, any sanction for failure to comply imposed by the rule, practice direction or court order has effect unless the party in default applies for and obtains relief from the sanction. (Rule 4.6 sets out the circumstances which the court may consider on an application to grant relief from a sanction.) 2 Where the sanction is the payment of costs, the party in default may only obtain relief by appealing against the order for costs. 3 Where a rule, practice direction or court order— a requires a party to do something within a specified time; and b specifies the consequence of failure to comply, the time for doing the act in question may not be extended by agreement between the parties. Relief from sanctions 4 1 On an application for relief from any sanction imposed for a failure to comply with any rule, practice direction or court order the court will consider all the circumstances including— a the interests of the administration of justice; b whether the application for relief has been made promptly; c whether the failure to comply was intentional; d whether there is a good explanation for the failure; e the extent to which the party in default has complied with other rules, practice directions, court orders and any relevant pre-action protocol (GL) ; f whether the failure to comply was caused by the party or the party's legal representative; g whether the hearing date or the likely hearing date can still be met if relief is granted; h the effect which the failure to comply had on each party; and i the effect which the granting of relief would have on each party or a child whose interest the court considers relevant. 2 An application for relief must be supported by evidence. General power of the court to rectify matters where there has been an error of procedure 4 Where there has been an error of procedure such as a failure to comply with a rule or practice direction— a the error does not invalidate any step taken in the proceedings unless the court so orders; and b the court may make an order to remedy the error. Power of the court to make civil restraint orders 4 Practice Direction 4B sets out— a the circumstances in which the court has the power to make a civil restraint order against a party to proceedings; b the procedure where a party applies for a civil restraint order against another party; and c the consequences of the court making a civil restraint order. PART 5 FORMS, START OF PROCEEDINGS AND COMMUNICATION WITH THE COURT Application 5.A.1 1 This Part is subject to any provision made by or pursuant to Part 41 (proceeding by electronic means). Forms 5 1 Subject to rule 14.10(2) and(3), the forms referred to in a practice direction, shall be used in the cases to which they apply. 2 A form may be varied by the court or a party if the variation is required by the circumstances of a particular case. 3 A form must not be varied so as to leave out any information or guidance which the form gives to the recipient. 4 Where these rules require a form to be sent by the court or by a party for another party to use, it must be sent without any variation except such as is required by the circumstances of the particular case. 5 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 6 Nothing in this rule requires a party to reveal any particulars referred to in rule 29.1(1) if notice of those particulars is given to the court in accordance with rule 29.1(2). Documents to be attached to a form 5 Subject to any rule or practice direction, unless the court directs otherwise, a form must have attached to it any documents which, in the form, are— a stated to be required; or b referred to. Proceedings are started by issue of application form 5 1 Proceedings are started when a court officer issues an application at the request of the applicant. 2 An application is issued on the date entered in the application form by the court officer. 3 Where the application is made ... under Article 10 of the 2007 Hague Convention , the applicant is deemed to have requested the issue of the application by virtue of making the application for establishment or modification of a maintenance decision forwarded on his or her behalf by the Lord Chancellor. [The Lord Chancellor is the Central Authority for England and Wales in relation to the 2007 Hague Convention ...] (Rule 29.7 requires an application form to be authenticated with the stamp of the court when it is issued) Where to start proceedings 5.4 1 Where both the family court and the High Court have jurisdiction to deal with a matter, the proceedings relating to that matter must be started in the family court. 2 Paragraph (1) does not apply where— a proceedings relating to the same parties are already being heard in the High Court; b any rule, other enactment or Practice Direction provides otherwise; or c the court otherwise directs. Filing documents with and sending documents to the court by e-mail 5.5 1 A practice direction may make provision for documents to be filed with or sent to the court by e-mail. 2 Any such practice direction may— a provide that only particular categories of documents may be filed with or sent to the court by such means; b provide that particular provisions only apply in specified courts or court offices; and c specify the requirements that must be fulfilled for any document filed with or sent to the court by such means. Documents in the Welsh language 5.6 1 Any document placed before the court in family proceedings in or having a connection with Wales may be in the English or Welsh language. 2 It is the responsibility of any party if acting in person or of that party’s legal representative to inform the court as soon as practicable if documents in the Welsh language will or may be placed before the court, so that appropriate arrangements can be made. Communications with the court 5.7 1 Any communication between a party to proceedings and the court must be disclosed to, and if in writing (whether in paper or electronic format) copied to, the other party or parties or their representatives. 2 Paragraph (1) applies to any communication in which any representation is made to the court on a matter of substance or procedure but does not apply to communications that are purely routine, uncontentious and administrative. 3 A party is not required under paragraph (1) to disclose or copy a communication if there is a compelling reason for not doing so, and provided that any reason is clearly stated in the communication. 4 A written communication required under paragraph (1) to be copied to the other party or parties, or their representatives, must state on its face that it is being copied to that person or those persons, stating their identity and capacity. 5 Unless the court directs otherwise, a written communication which does not comply with paragraph (4) will be returned to the sender without being considered by the court, with a brief explanation of why it is being returned. 6 In addition to returning a communication under paragraph (5), where a party fails to comply with paragraph (1) the court may, subject to hearing the parties, exercise its case management powers under Part 4. 7 Paragraph (1) does not apply to communications authorised by a rule or practice direction to be sent to the court without at the same time being provided to the other party or parties or their representatives. Provision in relation to bulk scanning of documents 5.8 1 A practice direction may make provision for the bulk scanning of documents that are to be filed with, or otherwise sent to, the court. 2 The practice direction may modify or disapply any provision of these rules. PART 6 SERVICE CHAPTER 1 SCOPE OF THIS PART AND INTERPRETATION Part 6 rules about service apply generally 6 This Part applies to the service of documents, except where— a another Part, any other enactment or a practice direction makes a different provision; or b the court directs otherwise. Interpretation 6 In this Part “ solicitor ” includes any person who, for the purposes of the Legal Services Act 2007, is an authorised person in relation to an activity which constitutes the conduct of litigation (within the meaning of that Act). CHAPTER 2 SERVICE OF THE APPLICATION FOR A MATRIMONIAL ORDER OR CIVIL PARTNERSHIP ORDER IN THE JURISDICTION Interpretation 6 In this Chapter, unless the context otherwise requires, a reference to an application— a is a reference to an application for a matrimonial or civil partnership order; and b includes an application by a respondent .... (‘Jurisdiction’ is defined in rule 2.3.) (Part 7 deals with applications in matrimonial or civil partnership proceedings.) Methods of service 6 An application may be served by any of the following methods— a personal service in accordance with rule 6.7; b first class post, or other service which provides for delivery on the next business day, in accordance with Practice Direction 6A; ... c where rule 6.11 applies, document exchange ; or d email service in accordance with rule 6.7A. (Rule 6.23A specifies how service is to be effected on a person where there are reasonable grounds to believe that person is residing in a refuge.) Who is to serve the application 6 1 Subject to the provisions of this rule, an application may be served by— a a court officer ; or b a the applicant , if so requested by the applicant. 2 A court officer will not serve the application if the party to be served is— a a child or protected party; or b out of the jurisdiction. 3 An application must not be served personally by the applicant himself or herself. (Rule 6.14 deals with service of the application on children and protected parties.) ... Respondent to be served 6 The application must be served on the respondent. Time for serving an application by the applicant 6.6A Where the applicant serves the application, the applicant must complete the step required by the following table in relation to the method of service chosen before 12.00 midnight on the day 28 days after the date of issue of the application. Method of service Step required First class post, document exchange or other service which provides for delivery on the next business day Posting, leaving with, delivering to or collection by the relevant service provider Personal service under rule 6.7, by someone other than the applicant personally Leaving it with the person to be served Email service under rule 6.7A Sending the application by e-mail and sending the notice required by rule 6.7A(2) by posting, leaving with, delivering to or collection by the relevant service provider Extension of time for serving the application 6.6B 1 The applicant may apply for an order extending the time for compliance with rule 6.6A. 2 The general rule is that an application under paragraph (1) must be made— a within the period for service specified by rule 6.6A; or b where an order has been made under this rule, within the period specified by that order. 3 Where an applicant asserts that they have a good reason for not making an application under paragraph (1) within a period specified in paragraph (2) an application under paragraph (1) may be made— a after the period for service specified by rule 6.6A; or b where an order has been made under this rule, after the period specified by that order. 4 On an application under paragraph (1), the court must consider all the circumstances including whether— a the court has failed to serve the application; b the applicant has taken reasonable steps to comply with rule 6.6A; and c the applicant has acted promptly. 5 An application for an order extending the time for compliance with rule 6.6A— a must be supported by evidence; and b may be made without notice. 6 Where an order is made without notice— a a copy of the order; and b a copy of the application for an order extending time together with any statement supporting it, must be served on the respondent when the application for a matrimonial or civil partnership order is served. Personal service 6 An application is served personally on a respondent by leaving it with that respondent. Email service 6.7A 1 Subject to paragraph (2), an application is served on a respondent by email by sending it to— a the respondent’s usual email address; or b the email address provided by the respondent in accordance with rule 6.12. 2 Where an application is served by email, a notice confirming such service must be sent to the respondent’s postal address, by first class post or other service which provides for delivery on the next business day. Service of application by the court 6 1 Where the application is to be served by a court officer, the applicant must give the court officer— a the respondent’s usual email address (if known); and b the respondent’s last known or usual postal address, at which the respondent is to be served in accordance with rule 6.4. 2 Subject to paragraph (3), a court officer will serve the application by email in accordance with rule 6.7A. 3 Where— a an email address for service on the respondent is not provided; or b the applicant does not seek email service on the respondent, a court officer will serve the application by first class post or other service which provides for delivery on the next business day. 4 Where the court officer has sent to the applicant a notification of failure of service in accordance with rule 6.21 (postal service) or 6.21A (email service), the applicant may request the court officer to serve the document on the respondent at an alternative address. 5 Where the court officer has served the respondent following a request in accordance with paragraph (4), the court will not try to serve the application again. Service by the bailiff 6 1 An applicant may request that an application be served by a bailiff delivering a copy of the application to the respondent personally. 2 The request must be made in accordance with Practice Direction 6A. 3 Where the bailiff is unable to serve the application, the applicant may apply to the court for an order under rule 6.19 (service by an alternative method or at an alternative place). (Practice Direction 6A contains provision about when a request under this rule is appropriate.) (Rule 6.22 provides for notice of non-service by a bailiff.) Where to serve the application – general provisions 6 1 The application must be served within the jurisdiction except as provided for by Chapter 4 of this Part (service out of the jurisdiction). 2 The applicant must include in the application— a an email address (if this is known); and b a postal address, at which the respondent may be served. 3 Paragraph (2) does not apply where an order made by the court under rule 6.19 (service by an alternative method or at an alternative place) specifies the place or method of service of the application. Service of the application on a solicitor within the jurisdiction ... 6 1 Where a solicitor acting for the respondent has notified the applicant in writing that the solicitor is instructed by the respondent to accept service of the application on behalf of the respondent at a business address within the jurisdiction, the application must be served at the business address of that solicitor. 2 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . (“Solicitor” has the extended meaning set out in rule 6.2 ....) Service of the application where the respondent gives an address at which the respondent may be served 6 Subject to rule 6.13, the respondent may be served with the application at an email address in accordance with rule 6.7A or at a postal address within the jurisdiction which the respondent has given for the purpose of being served with the proceedings. Service of the application where the respondent does not give an address at which the respondent may be served 6 1 This rule applies where— a rule 6.11 (service of application on solicitor); and b rule 6.12 (respondent gives address at which respondent may be served), do not apply and the applicant does not wish the application to be served personally under rule 6.7. 2 Subject to paragraphs (3) to (5) the application must be served on the respondent— a if the respondent’s usual email address is known, at that address in accordance with rule 6.7A; or b if that usual email address is not known, or if the applicant does not seek email service on the respondent, at the respondent’s usual or last known postal address. 3 Where the applicant has reason to believe that the respondent no longer resides at his usual or last known postal address, or no longer has access to the usual email address, the applicant must take reasonable steps to ascertain the current postal and email address of the respondent. 4 Where, having taken the reasonable steps required by paragraph (3), the applicant— a ascertains the respondent's current email and postal address, the application must be served in accordance with paragraph (2) ; or b is unable to ascertain the respondent's current email and postal address, the applicant must consider whether there is— i an alternative place where; or ii an alternative method by which, service may be effected. 5 If, under paragraph (4)(b), there is such a place where or a method by which service could be effected, the applicant must make an application under rule 6.19. Service of the application on children and protected parties 6 1 Where the respondent is a child, the application form must be served on— a one of the child's parents or guardians; or b if there is no parent or guardian, an adult with whom the child resides or in whose care the child is. 2 Where the respondent is a protected party, the application must be served on— a one of the following persons with authority in relation to the protected party— i the attorney under a registered enduring power of attorney; ii the donee of a lasting power of attorney; or iii the deputy appointed by the Court of Protection; or b if there is no such person, an adult with whom the protected party resides or in whose care the protected party is. 3 Any reference in this Chapter to a respondent or party to be served includes the person to be served with the application form on behalf of a child or protected party under paragraph (1) or (2). 4 The court may make an order permitting an application form to be served on a child or protected party, or on a person other than the person specified in paragraph (1) or (2). 5 An application for an order under paragraph (4) may be made without notice. 6 The court may order that, although an application form has been sent or given to someone other than the person specified in paragraph (1) or (2), it is to be treated as if it had been properly served. 7 Where a document is served in accordance with this rule— a it must be endorsed with the notice set out in Practice Direction 6A; and b the person commencing the proceedings must file a witness statement by the person on whom the application form was served stating whether— i the contents of the application form; or ii the purpose and intention of the application, were communicated to the child or protected party and, if not, why not. 8 Paragraph (7)(b) does not apply where the Official Solicitor is, as the case may be— a the litigation friend of the protected party; or b the litigation friend or children's guardian of the child. Deemed service – receipt of acknowledgment of service 6 1 Subject to paragraph (2), an application is deemed to be served if the acknowledgment of service, signed by the party served or the solicitor acting on that party's behalf, is returned to the court office. 2 Where the signature on the acknowledgment of service purports to be that of the other party to the marriage or civil partnership, the applicant must prove that it is the signature of that party by— a giving oral evidence to that effect at the hearing; or b if the application is not disputed , confirming it to be so in the statement the applicant files under rule 7.9(4) . Deemed service by post or alternative service where no acknowledgment of service filed 6 1 Subject to paragraph (2), if— a an application has been served on a respondent by email in accordance with rule 6.7A or by post or other service which provides for delivery on the next business day; b no acknowledgment of service has been returned to the court office; and c the court is satisfied that the respondent has received the application, the court may direct that the application is deemed to be served. 2 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Proof of personal service where no acknowledgment of service filed 6 1 This rule applies where— a an application has been served on a respondent personally; and b no acknowledgment of service has been returned to the court office. 2 The person serving the application must file a certificate of service stating the date and time of personal service. (Practice Direction 6A makes provision for a certificate of service by a bailiff.) 3 If the respondent served was the other party to the marriage or civil partnership, the certificate of service must show the means by which the person serving the application knows the identity of the party served. Proof of service by the court etc. 6 1 Where a court officer serves an application by post, or other service which provides for delivery on the next business day, the court officer must note in the court records the date of— a posting; or b leaving with, delivering to or collection by the relevant service provider. 1A Where a court officer serves an application by email in accordance with rule 6.7A, the court officer must note in the court records the date and time of the email and the date on which the accompanying notice was posted. 2 A record made in accordance with paragraph (1) is evidence of the facts stated in it. 3 This rule does not affect the operation of section 31N of the 1984 Act . (Section 31N of the 1984 Act provides that where a summons or other process issued from the family court is served by an officer of a court, service may be proved by a certificate in a prescribed form.) Service of the application by an alternative method or at an alternative place 6 1 Where it appears to the court that there is a good reason to authorise service by a method or at a place not otherwise permitted by this Part, the court may direct that service is effected by an alternative method or at an alternative place. 2 On an application under this rule, the court may direct that steps already taken to bring the application form to the attention of the respondent by an alternative method or at an alternative place is good service. 3 A direction under this rule must specify— a the method or place of service; b the date on which the application form is deemed served; and c the period for filing an acknowledgment of service or answer. Power of the court to dispense with service of the application 6 1 The court may dispense with service of the application where it is impracticable to serve the application by any method provided for by this Part. 2 An application for an order to dispense with service may be made at any time and must be supported by evidence. 3 The court may require the applicant to attend when it decides the application. Notification of failure of postal service by the court 6 Where— a the court serves the application by post or other service which provides for delivery on the next business day; and b the application is returned to the court, the court will send notification to the applicant that the application has been returned. Notification of failure of email service by the court 6.21A Where – a the court officer serves the application by email in accordance with rule 6.7A; and b the court is notified that the email was undeliverable, the court officer will send notification to the applicant that the application was undeliverable. Notice of non-service by bailiff 6 Where— a the bailiff is to serve an application; and b the bailiff is unable to serve it on the respondent, the court officer will send notification to the applicant. CHAPTER 3 SERVICE OF DOCUMENTS OTHER THAN AN APPLICATION FOR A MATRIMONIAL ORDER OR CIVIL PARTNERSHIP ORDER IN THE UNITED KINGDOM Method of service 6 A document may be served by any of the following methods— a personal service, in accordance with rule 6.25; b first class post, document exchange or other service which provides for delivery on the next business day, in accordance with Practice Direction 6A; c leaving it at a place specified in rule 6.26; or d fax or e-mail in accordance with Practice Direction 6A. (Rule 6.35 provides for the court to permit service by an alternative method or at an alternative place.) Service on a person where there are reasonable grounds to believe that person is residing in a refuge 6.23A 1 This rule applies where documents must be served on a person where there are reasonable grounds to believe that person is residing in a refuge. 2 This Part and any other rule or Practice Direction which makes provision regarding service apply subject to paragraphs (3) to (7). 3 The court must give directions as to the method of service to be effected, including where a party seeks to serve an application form commencing proceedings. 4 The court may not direct personal service in accordance with rule 6.23(a), unless it considers this to be necessary in exceptional and urgent circumstances. 5 Where the court is considering directing personal service, the requirements in Practice Direction 6D apply. 6 Where the court does not direct personal service, the court may direct that service be effected by the court by any of the following methods, in the following order of preference— a in accordance with rule 6.23(d), subject to the requirements in Practice Direction 6D; b in accordance with rule 6.23(b), subject to the requirements in Practice Direction 6D; c in accordance with rule 6.35. 7 The address, name or other identifying details of the refuge where there are reasonable grounds to believe the party to be served is residing must not be disclosed to the party who seeks to serve a document, or that party’s solicitor. 8 In this rule, the term ‘refuge’ has the same meaning given in Practice Direction 6D. Who is to serve 6 1 A party to proceedings will serve a document which that party has prepared, or which the court has prepared or issued on behalf of that party, except where— a a rule or practice direction provides that the court will serve the document; or b the court directs otherwise. 2 Where a court officer is to serve a document, it is for the court to decide which method of service is to be used. 3 Where the court officer is to serve a document prepared by a party, that party must provide a copy for the court and for each party to be served. Personal service 6 1 Where required by another Part, any other enactment, a practice direction or a court order, a document must be served personally. 2 In other cases, a document may be served personally except where the party to be served has given an address for service under rule 6.26(2)(a). 3 A document is served personally on an individual by leaving it with that individual. Address for service 6 1 A party to proceedings must give an address at which that party may be served with documents relating to those proceedings. 2 Subject to paragraph (4), a party's address for service must be— a the business address ... within the United Kingdom ... of a solicitor acting for the party to be served; or b where there is no solicitor acting for the party to be served, an address within the United Kingdom at which the party resides or carries on business. ( ... ) 3 Where there is no solicitor acting for the party to be served and the party does not have an address within the United Kingdom at which that party resides or carries on business, the party must, subject to paragraph (4), give an address for service within the United Kingdom. 4 A party who— a has been served with an application for a matrimonial or civil partnership order outside the United Kingdom; and b apart from acknowledging service of the application, does not take part in the proceedings, need not give an address for service within the United Kingdom. 5 Any document to be served in proceedings must be sent, or transmitted to, or left at, the party's address for service unless it is to be served personally or the court orders otherwise. 6 Where, in accordance with Practice Direction 6A, a party indicates or is deemed to have indicated that they will accept service by fax, the fax number given by that party must be at the address for service. 7 Where a party indicates in accordance with Practice Direction 6A, that they will accept service by e-mail , the e-mail address ... given by that party will be deemed to be ... the address for service. 8 This rule does not apply where an order made by the court under rule 6.35 (service by an alternative method or at an alternative place) specifies where a document may be served. Change of address for service 6 Where the address for service of a party changes, that party must give notice in writing of the change, as soon as it has taken place, to the court and every other party. Service of an application form commencing proceedings on children and protected parties 6 1 This rule applies to the service of an application form commencing proceedings other than an application for a matrimonial or civil partnership order. 2 An application form commencing proceedings which would otherwise be served on a child or protected party must be served— a where the respondent is a child, in accordance with rule 6.14(1); and b where the respondent is a protected party, in accordance with rule 6.14(2). Service of other documents on or by children and protected parties where a litigation friend has been or will be appointed 6 1 This rule applies to— a a protected party; or b a child to whom the provisions of rule 16.5 and Chapter 5 of Part 16 apply (litigation friends). 2 An application for an order appointing a litigation friend where a protected party or child has no litigation friend must be served in accordance with rule 15.8 or rule 16.13 as the case may be. 3 Any other document which would otherwise be served on or by a child or protected party must be served on or by the litigation friend conducting the proceedings on behalf of the child or protected party. Service on or by children where a children's guardian has been or will be appointed under rule 16.4 6 1 This rule applies to a child to whom the provisions of rule 16.4 and Chapter 7 apply. 2 An application for an order appointing a children's guardian where a child has no children's guardian must be served in accordance with rule 16.26. 3 Any other document which would otherwise be served on or by a child must be served on or by the children's guardian conducting the proceedings on behalf of the child. Service on or by children where a children's guardian has been appointed under rule 16.3 6 1 This rule applies where a children's guardian has been appointed for a child in accordance with rule 16.3. 2 Any document which would otherwise be served on the child must be served on— a the solicitor appointed by the court in accordance with section 41(3) of the 1989 Act; and b the children's guardian. 3 Any document which would otherwise be served by the child must be served by— a the solicitor appointed by the court in accordance with section 41(3) of the 1989 Act or by the children's guardian; or b if no solicitor has been appointed as mentioned in paragraph (a), the children's guardian. Supplementary provisions relating to service on children and protected parties 6 1 The court may direct that a document be served on a protected party or child or on some person other than a person upon whom it would be served under rules 6.28 to 6.31 above. 2 The court may direct that, although a document has been sent or given to someone other than a person upon whom it should be served under rules 6.28 to 6.31 above, the document is to be treated as if it had been properly served. 3 This rule and rules 6.28 to 6.31 do not apply where the court has made an order under rule 16.6 allowing a child to conduct proceedings without a children's guardian or litigation friend. Supplementary provision relating to service on children 6 1 This rule applies to proceedings to which Part 12 applies. 2 Where a rule requires— a a document to be served on a party; b a party to be notified of any matter; or c a party to be supplied with a copy of a document, in addition to the persons to be served in accordance with rules 6.28 to 6.32, the persons or bodies mentioned in paragraph (3) must be served, notified or supplied with a copy of a document, as applicable, unless the court directs otherwise. 3 The persons or bodies referred to in paragraph (2) are— a such of the following who are appointed in the proceedings— i the children's guardian (if the children's guardian is not otherwise to be served); ii the welfare officer; iii the children and family reporter; iv the officer of the Service, Welsh family proceedings officer or local authority officer acting under a duty referred to in rule 16.38; and b a local authority preparing a report under section 14A(8) or (9) of the 1989 Act. Deemed service 6 A document, other than an application for a matrimonial or civil partnership order, served in accordance with these rules or a practice direction is deemed to be served on the day shown in the following table— Method of service Deemed day of service First class post (or other service which provides for delivery on the next business day) The second day after it was posted, left with, delivered to or collected by the relevant service provider, provided that day is a business day; or, if not, the next business day after that day. Document exchange The second day after it was left with, delivered to or collected by the relevant service provider, provided that day is a business day; or, if not, the next business day after that day. Delivering the document to or leaving it at a permitted address. If it is delivered to or left at the permitted address on a business day before 4.30p.m., on that day; or in any other case, on the next business day after that day. Fax. If the transmission of the fax is completed on a business day before 4.30p.m., on that day; or, in any other case, the next business day after the day on which it was transmitted. Other electronic method. If the e-mail or other electronic transmission is sent on a business day before 4.30p.m., on that day; or in any other case, on the next business day after the day on which it was sent. Personal service If the document is served personally before 4.30p.m. on a business day, on that day; or, in any other case, on the next business day after that day. (Practice Direction 6A contains examples of how the date of deemed service is calculated.) Service by an alternative method or at an alternative place 6 Rule 6.19 applies to any document in proceedings as it applies to an application for a matrimonial or civil partnership order and reference to the respondent in that rule is modified accordingly. Power to dispense with service 6 The court may dispense with the service of any document which is to be served in proceedings. Certificate of service 6 1 Where a rule, practice direction or court order requires a certificate of service, the certificate must state the details set out in the following table— Method of service Details to be certified Personal service. Date and time of personal service and method of identifying the person served. First class post, document exchange or other service which provides for delivery on the next business day. Date of posting, leaving with, delivering to or collection by the relevant service provider. Delivery of document to or leaving it at a permitted place. Date and time when the document was delivered to or left at the permitted place. Fax. Date and time of completion of transmission. Other electronic method Date and time of sending the email or other electronic transmission. Alternative method or place permitted by court As required by the court. 2 An applicant who is required to file a certificate of service of an application form must do so at or before the earlier of— a the first directions appointment in; or b the hearing of, the proceedings unless a rule or practice direction provides otherwise. (Rule 17.2 requires a certificate of service to contain a statement of truth.) Notification of outcome of service by the court 6 Where— a a document to be served by a court officer is served by post or other service which provides for delivery on the next working day; and b the document is returned to the court, the court officer will send notification to the party who requested service that the document has been returned. Notification of non-service by bailiff 6 Where— a the bailiff is to serve a document; and b the bailiff is unable to serve it, the court officer must send notification to the party who requested service. CHAPTER 4 SERVICE OUT OF THE JURISDICTION Scope and interpretation 6 1 This Chapter contains rules about— a service of application forms and other documents out of the jurisdiction; and b the procedure for service. (“Jurisdiction” is defined in rule 2.3.) 2 In this Chapter— “ application form ” includes an application notice; “ Commonwealth State ” means a State listed in Schedule 3 to the British Nationality Act 1981 ; and “ the Hague Convention ” means the Convention on the service abroad of judicial and extra-judicial documents in civil or commercial matters signed at the Hague on November 15, 1965. Permission to serve not required 6 Any document to be served for the purposes of these rules may be served out of the jurisdiction without the permission of the court. Time for serving an application for a matrimonial or civil partnership order out of the jurisdiction 6.41A 1 The applicant must complete the step required by the table in paragraph (2) or (3), as applicable, in relation to the method of service chosen before 12.00 midnight on the day 28 days after the date of issue of the application. 2 Where service of an application for a matrimonial or civil partnership order is to be effected on a party in Scotland or Northern Ireland— Method of service Step required First class post, document exchange or other service which provides for delivery on the next business day Posting, leaving with, delivering to or collection by the relevant service provider Personal service under rule 6.7, by someone other than the applicant personally Leaving it with the person to be served Email service under rule 6.7A Sending the application by e-mail and sending the notice required by rule 6.7A(2) by posting, leaving with, delivering to or collection by the relevant service provider 3 Where service of an application for a matrimonial or civil partnership order is to be effected on a respondent out of the United Kingdom— Method of service Step required Where service is to be effected by a method provided for by rule 6.45 The steps required by rule 6.46(2) Where service is to be effected by another method permitted by the law of the country in which it is to be served Sending or delivering the application to, or leaving it with, the person to be served or taking such other such steps to effect service as are permitted by the law of the country in which it is to be served Extension of time for serving the application for a matrimonial or civil partnership order 6.41B 1 The applicant may apply for an order extending the time for compliance with rule 6.41A. 2 The general rule is that an application under paragraph (1) must be made— a within the period for service specified by rule 6.41A; or b where an order has been made under this rule, within the period specified by that order. 3 Where an applicant asserts that they have a good reason for not making an application under paragraph (1) within the periods specified in paragraph (2) an application under paragraph (1) may be made— a after the period for service specified by rule 6.41A; or b where an order has been made under this rule, after the period specified by that order. 4 On an application under paragraph (1), the court must consider all the circumstances including whether— a the applicant has taken reasonable steps to comply with rule 6.41A; and b the applicant has acted promptly. 5 An application for an order extending the time for compliance with rule 6.41A— a must be supported by evidence; and b may be made without notice. Period for acknowledging service or responding to application where application is served out of the jurisdiction 6 1 This rule applies where, under these rules, a party is required to file— a an acknowledgment of service; or b an answer to an application, and sets out the time period for doing so where the application is served out of the jurisdiction. 2 Where the applicant serves an application on a respondent in— a Scotland or Northern Ireland; or b a ... Hague Convention country within Europe, the period for filing an acknowledgment of service or an answer to an application is 21 days after service of the application. 3 Where the applicant serves an application on a respondent in a Hague Convention country outside Europe, the period for filing an acknowledgment of service or an answer to an application is 31 days after service of the application. 4 Where the applicant serves an application on a respondent in a country not referred to in paragraphs (2) and (3), the period for filing an acknowledgment of service or an answer to an application is set out in Practice Direction 6B. Method of service – general provisions 6 1 This rule contains general provisions about the method of service of an application for a matrimonial or civil partnership order, or other document, on a party out of the jurisdiction. Where service is to be effected on a party in Scotland or Northern Ireland 2 Where a party serves an application form or other document on a party in Scotland or Northern Ireland, it must be served by a method permitted by Chapter 2 (and references to “jurisdiction” in that Chapter are modified accordingly) or Chapter 3 of this Part and rule 6.26(5) applies. Where service is to be effected on a respondent out of the United Kingdom 3 Where the applicant wishes to serve an application form, or other document, on a respondent out of the United Kingdom, it may be served by any method— a provided for by rule 6.45 (service through foreign governments, judicial authorities and British Consular authorities); or b permitted by the law of the country in which it is to be served. 4 Nothing in paragraph (3) or in any court order authorises or requires any person to do anything which is contrary to the law of the country where the application form, or other document, is to be served. Service in accordance with the Service Regulation 6 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Service through foreign governments, judicial authorities and British Consular authorities 6 1 Where the applicant wishes to serve an application form, or other document, on a respondent in any country which is a party to the Hague Convention, it may be served— a through the authority designated under the Hague Convention in respect of that country; or b if the law of that country permits— i through the judicial authorities of that country; or ii through a British Consular authority in that country. 2 Where the applicant wishes to serve an application form, or other document, on a respondent in any country which is not a party to the Hague Convention, it may be served, if the law of that country so permits— a through the government of that country, where that government is willing to serve it; or b through a British Consular authority in that country. 3 Where the applicant wishes to serve an application form, or other document, in— a any Commonwealth State which is not a party to the Hague Convention; b the Isle of Man or the Channel Islands; or c any British Overseas Territory, the methods of service permitted by paragraphs (1)(b) and (2) are not available and the applicant or the applicant's agent must effect service on a respondent in accordance with rule 6.43 unless Practice Direction 6B provides otherwise. 4 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Procedure where service is to be through foreign governments, judicial authorities and British Consular authorities 6 1 This rule applies where the applicant wishes to serve an application form, or other document, under rule 6.45(1) or (2). 2 Where this rule applies, the applicant must file— a a request for service of the application form, or other document, by specifying one or more of the methods in rule 6.45(1) or (2); b a copy of the application form or other document; c any other documents or copies of documents required by Practice Direction 6B; and d any translation required under rule 6.47. 3 When the applicant files the documents specified in paragraph (2), the court officer will— a seal (GL) , or otherwise authenticate with the stamp of the court, the copy of the application form or other document; and b forward the documents to the Senior Master of the King’s Bench Division. 4 The Senior Master will send documents forwarded under this rule— a where the application form, or other document, is being served through the authority designated under the Hague Convention, to that authority; or b in any other case, to the Foreign, Commonwealth and Development Office with a request that it arranges for the application form or other document to be served. 5 An official certificate which— a states that the method requested under paragraph (2)(a) has been performed and the date of such performance; b states, where more than one method is requested under paragraph (2)(a), which method was used; and c is made by— i a British Consular authority in the country where the method requested under paragraph (2)(a) was performed; ii the government or judicial authorities in that country; or iii the authority designated in respect of that country under the Hague Convention, is evidence of the facts stated in the certificate. 6 A document purporting to be an official certificate under paragraph (5) is to be treated as such a certificate, unless it is proved not to be. Translation of application form or other document 6 1 Except where paragraphs (4) and (5) apply, every copy of the application form, or other document, filed under rule 6.45 (service through foreign governments, judicial authorities and British Consular authorities) must be accompanied by a translation of the application form or other document. 2 The translation must be— a in the official language of the country in which it is to be served; or b if there is more than one official language of that country, in any official language which is appropriate to the place in the country where the application form or other document is to be served. 3 Every translation filed under this rule must be accompanied by a statement by the person making it that it is a correct translation, and the statement must include that person's name, address and qualifications for making the translation. 4 The applicant is not required to file a translation of the application form, or other document, filed under rule 6.45 where it is to be served in a country of which English is an official language. 5 The applicant is not required to file a translation of the application form or other document filed under rule 6.45 where— a the person on whom the document is to be served is able to read and understand English; and b service of the document is to be effected directly on that person. ( ...) Undertaking to be responsible for expenses of the Foreign and Commonwealth Office 6 Every request for service filed under rule 6.46 (procedure where service is to be through foreign governments, judicial authorities etc.) must contain an undertaking by the person making the request— a to be responsible for all expenses incurred by the Foreign, Commonwealth and Development Office or foreign judicial authority; and b to pay those expenses to the Foreign, Commonwealth and Development Office or foreign judicial authority on being informed of the amount. PART 7 PROCEDURE FOR APPLICATIONS IN MATRIMONIAL AND CIVIL PARTNERSHIP PROCEEDINGS CHAPTER 1 APPLICATION AND INTERPRETATION Application and interpretation 7.1 1 The rules in this Part apply to matrimonial and civil partnership proceedings. 2 This Part is subject to any provision made by or pursuant to Part 41 (proceeding by electronic means). 3 In this Part— “ disputed case ” means— nullity proceedings in which— an answer has been filed opposing the grant of an order on the application, and has not been struck out; or the respondent has filed an application for a matrimonial or civil partnership order in accordance with rule 7.24 and neither party’s application has been disposed of; or rule 7.27(2) applies (in light of paragraph (1) of that rule), notice has been given of intention to rebut and that notice has not been withdrawn, and in which no matrimonial or civil partnership order has been made; and matrimonial or civil partnership proceedings (excluding nullity proceedings) in which— an answer has been filed disputing— the validity or subsistence of the marriage or civil partnership; or the jurisdiction of the court to entertain the proceedings, and has not been struck out; or the respondent has filed an application for a matrimonial or civil partnership order in accordance with rule 7.12(1) and neither party’s application has been disposed of, and in which no matrimonial or civil partnership order has been made; “ nullity proceedings ” means proceedings for a nullity order or nullity of marriage order; and “ standard case ” means matrimonial proceedings or civil partnership proceedings other than a disputed case. 4 In this Part— a a reference to a conditional order is a reference to a matrimonial order or civil partnership order (other than a judicial separation order or separation order) which has not been made final; and b a reference to a final order is a reference to a conditional order which has been made final. CHAPTER 2 RULES ABOUT STARTING PROCEEDINGS Who the parties are 7.2 The parties to matrimonial proceedings or civil partnership proceedings are— a the parties to the marriage or civil partnership concerned; and b any other person who is to be a party in accordance with a provision of the rules in this Part. Statement of reconciliation 7.3 1 Where the applicant is, or in the case of joint applications either or both of the applicants are, legally represented, the legal representative must, unless the court directs otherwise, complete and file with the application a statement in the form for this purpose referred to in Practice Direction 5A, certifying whether the legal representative has discussed with the applicant the possibility of a reconciliation and given the applicant the names and addresses of persons qualified to help effect a reconciliation. 2 This rule applies to an application for— a a divorce order made under section 1 of the 1973 Act ; b a judicial separation order made under section 17 of the 1973 Act ; c a dissolution order as mentioned in section 37(1)(a) of the 2004 Act ; or d a separation order as mentioned in section 37(1)(d) of the 2004 Act. Limitation on applications in respect of same marriage or civil partnership 7.4 1 Subject to paragraph (2), a person may not make more than one application for a matrimonial or civil partnership order in respect of the same marriage or civil partnership unless— a the first application has been dismissed or finally determined; or b the court gives permission. 2 Where a person— a has, within one year of the date of the marriage or civil partnership, made an application for a judicial separation order or separation order; and b then, after that one-year period has passed, wishes to apply for a divorce or a dissolution order, that person does not need the court’s permission to make the application referred to in sub-paragraph (b). Service of application 7.5 1 After an application for a matrimonial or civil partnership order has been issued by the court, a copy of it must be served on any respondent. (Rule 6.5 provides for who is to serve an application for a matrimonial or civil partnership order; where the applicant serves the application, rule 6.6A and 6.41A provide a time limit of 28 days from the date of issue for taking the prescribed steps to serve the respondent , rule 6.23A specifies how service is to be effected on a person where there are reasonable grounds to believe that person is residing in a refuge .) 2 When the application is served on a respondent it must be accompanied by— a a form for acknowledging service; and b a notice of proceedings. 3 When the parties to the marriage or civil partnership have made a joint application for a matrimonial or civil partnership order (other than a nullity order) the court must send a copy of the notice of proceedings to both parties. Withdrawal of application before service 7.6 An application for a matrimonial or civil partnership order, made by one party to the marriage or civil partnership, may be withdrawn at any time before it has been served, by giving notice in writing to the court. What the respondent must do on receiving the application 7.7 1 The respondent must file an acknowledgment of service within 14 days beginning with the date on which the application for a matrimonial or civil partnership order was served. 2 This rule is subject to rule 6.42 (which specifies how the period for filing an acknowledgment of service is calculated where the application is served out of the jurisdiction). 3 The acknowledgment of service must— a be signed by the respondent or the respondent’s legal representative; b include the respondent’s address for service; and c indicate whether or not the respondent intends to dispute the proceedings. 4 Where a notice of proceedings is sent to joint applicants under rule 7.5(3) each joint applicant must acknowledge receipt of the notice of proceedings within 14 days of receipt of such notice. 5 A respondent who wishes to dispute proceedings must file and serve an answer within 21 days beginning with the date by which the acknowledgment of service is required to be filed. 6 A respondent may file an answer even if the intention to do so was not indicated in the acknowledgment of service. CHAPTER 3 STANDARD CASE Amending an application 7.8 1 A party making an application for a matrimonial or civil partnership order may amend the application at any time before an application is made under rule 7.9(1) or (2). 2 Where an amendment to the application is made under paragraph (1)— a it must be served in accordance with rule 7.5; and b rule 7.7 applies. 3 Where an application has been made under rule 7.9(1) or (2), an amendment may not be made to an application except— a with the written consent of all the other parties; or b with the permission of the court. 4 Where paragraph (3) applies, the court may give directions as to— a the service of the amended application and the service of any accompanying documents; b the joining of any additional parties; and c the extent to which rule 7.7 must be complied with in respect of any amended application. (Practice Direction 7A contains information on amending applications.) Applications for conditional order 7.9 1 An application may be made to the court for it to consider the making of a conditional order of divorce or dissolution in the proceedings at any time after the end of the period of 20 weeks from the date on which the application was issued provided that— a the time for filing the acknowledgment of service has expired and no party has filed an acknowledgement of service indicating an intention to dispute the proceedings; and b in any other case, the time for filing an answer to every application for a matrimonial or civil partnership order made in the proceedings has expired. 2 An application may be made to the court for it to consider the making of a conditional order of nullity of marriage or nullity, a judicial separation order or a separation order in the proceedings— a at any time after the time for filing the acknowledgment of service has expired, provided that no party has filed an acknowledgment of service indicating an intention to dispute the proceedings; and b in any other case, at any time after the time for filing an answer to every application for a matrimonial or civil partnership made in the proceedings has expired. 3 An application under paragraph (1) or (2) may be made— a by the applicant; or b in a joint application, by both parties; or c in a joint application that is to proceed as an application by one party only, by that party. 4 An application under this rule must be accompanied by a statement— a stating whether there have been any changes in the information given in the application; b confirming that, subject to any changes stated, the contents of the application are true; and c where the acknowledgment of service has been signed by the other party to the marriage or civil partnership, confirming that party’s signature on the acknowledgment of service. 5 A statement under paragraph (4) must be verified by a statement of truth. 6 A copy of the application made under paragraph (3)(c) must be served on the other party to the marriage or civil partnership. What the court will do on an application for a conditional order, a judicial separation or a separation order 7.10 1 This rule applies where an application is made under rule 7.9(1) or (2). 2 If at the relevant time the case is a standard case, the court must— a if satisfied that the applicant is, or applicants are, entitled to— i in matrimonial proceedings, a conditional order or a judicial separation order (as the case may be); or ii in civil partnership proceedings, a conditional order or a separation order (as the case may be), so certify and direct that the application be listed before a judge for the making of that order at the next available date; b if not so satisfied, direct— i that any party to the proceedings provide such further information, or take such other steps, as the court may specify; or ii that the case be listed for a case management hearing. 3 If the applicant has applied for costs, the court may, on making a direction under paragraph (2)(a), make directions in the costs application. 4 The court may, when giving a direction under paragraph (2)(b), direct that the further information provided be verified by a statement of truth. 5 The court must not give directions under this rule unless at the relevant time it is satisfied— a that a copy of each application for a matrimonial or civil partnership order has been properly served on each party on whom it is required to be served; and b that— i in matrimonial proceedings, the application for a conditional order or a judicial separation order; or ii in civil partnership proceedings, the application for a conditional order or separation order, was made at a time permitted by rule 7.9(1) or (2). 6 In this rule, ‘the relevant time’ means the time at which the court is considering an application made under rule 7.9(1) or (2). 7 Where an order is made in accordance with a certificate under paragraph (2)(a), any person may, within 14 days after the making of the order, inspect the certificate and the statement filed under rule 7.9(4) and may obtain copies. What the court must do for the case management hearing 7.11 1 At a hearing that has been directed under rule 7.10(2)(b)(ii), the court must— a consider what further evidence is required properly to dispose of the proceedings and give directions about the filing and service of such evidence; b give directions for the further conduct of the proceedings, including— i giving a direction that on compliance with any directions under sub-paragraph (a) a further application may be made under rule 7.9(1) or (2) for the proceedings to be dealt with under rule 7.10(2)(a); or ii giving a direction that the case is not suitable for determination under that rule. 2 Where the court gives a direction under paragraph (1)(b)(ii), it may also give directions under rule 7.17 or direct that the case be listed for a further hearing at which such directions will be given. 3 Any party to proceedings which are not being dealt with under rule 7.10(2)(a) may apply to the court for further directions at any time. (Part 4 sets out the court’s general case management powers.) CHAPTER 4 DISPUTED CASE How the respondent can make an application 7.12 1 Subject to rule 7.27— a a respondent may not make an application for a matrimonial or civil partnership order for the same relief in respect of the same marriage or civil partnership unless— i the first application has been dismissed or finally determined; or ii the court gives permission. b a respondent who wishes to make an application for a matrimonial or civil partnership order, other than an order for the same relief, must make the application for that order within 21 days beginning with the date by which the respondent’s acknowledgment of service is required to be filed, unless the court gives permission to make the application after that time has passed. 2 Where the respondent makes an application under this rule, that application is to be treated as an application in the same proceedings for the purposes of this Part. References to respondents 7.13 Where a respondent makes an application for a matrimonial order or a civil partnership order, unless the context otherwise requires, the rules in this Part shall apply with necessary modifications as if the reference to a respondent is a reference to the applicant in the other party’s application for a matrimonial order or a civil partnership order. Case management hearing 7.14 Where a respondent— a files an answer under rule 7.7(5); b obtains permission to file an application under 7.12(1)(a)(ii); or c files an application for a matrimonial or civil partnership order under rule 7.12(1)(b) or 7.24, the case must be listed for a case management hearing within 6 weeks of the date on which the answer is filed, or permission is granted, or the application is filed under rule 7.12(1)(b) or 7.24. Amendment of application and answer 7.15 1 Unless paragraph (2) applies— a a party making an application for a matrimonial or civil partnership order may amend the application at any time before an answer to it has been filed; b a party who has filed an answer may amend the answer. 2 No amendment to an application for a matrimonial or civil partnership order or to an answer may be made under paragraph (1) if an application under rule 7.9(1) or (2) has been made in relation to the marriage or civil partnership concerned. 3 Where an amendment to the application is made under paragraph (1)— a it must be served in accordance with rule 7.5; and b rule 7.7 applies. 4 Where an answer has been filed, or an application has been made under rule 7.9(1) or (2), an amendment may not be made to an application except— a with the written consent of all the other parties; or b with the permission of the court. 5 Where an answer has been filed and an application has been made under rule 7.9(1) or (2), an amendment may not be made to the answer except— a with the written consent of all the other parties; or b with the permission of the court. 6 Where paragraph (4) or (5) applies, the court may give directions as to— a the service of the amended application or the amended answer and the service of any accompanying documents; b the extent to which rule 7.7 must be complied with in respect of any amended application. (Practice Direction 7A contains information regarding amending applications, making supplemental applications and making second (or further) applications.) Further information about the contents of the application and the answer 7.16 1 The court may at any time order a party— a to clarify any matter which is in dispute in the proceedings; or b to give additional information in relation to any such matter, whether or not the matter is contained or referred to in the application for a matrimonial or civil partnership order, acknowledgment of service or in the answer. 2 Paragraph (1) is subject to any rule of law to the contrary. 3 Where the court makes an order under paragraph (1), the party against whom it is made must— a file the reply to the order made under paragraph (1); and b serve a copy of it on each of the other parties, within the time specified by the court. 4 The court may direct that information provided by a party to another party (whether given voluntarily or following an order made under paragraph (1)) must not be used for any purpose except for the proceedings in which it is given. What the court must do for the case management hearing 7.17 1 This rule applies to a case in which the court has listed a case management hearing under rule 7.14. 2 At a hearing which has been listed under rule 7.14 the court must— a decide where the hearing in the case should take place; b set a timetable for the filing and service of evidence; c make such order for the disclosure and inspection of documents as it considers appropriate; and d give directions as to the conduct of the final hearing and the attendance of witnesses. (Rule 21.1 explains what is meant by disclosure and inspection.) 3 Any party to proceedings which are not being dealt with under rule 7.10(2)(a) may apply to the court for further directions at any time. (Part 3 sets out the court’s powers to encourage the parties to use non-court dispute resolution and Part 4 sets out the court’s general case management powers.) CHAPTER 5 PROCEEDINGS AFTER CONDITIONAL ORDER (STANDARD AND DISPUTED CASE) Applications to prevent conditional orders being made final 7.18 1 This rule applies to an application under section 8 or 9 of the 1973 Act or under section 39 or 40 of the 2004 Act to prevent a conditional order being made final. 2 An application to which this rule applies must be made using the Part 18 procedure, subject to paragraphs (3) to (6) of this rule. 3 The person making an application to which this rule applies must within 28 days of filing the application apply to the court to give directions for the hearing of the application. 4 Where the person making an application to which this rule applies does not apply for directions under paragraph (3), then the person, or persons, in whose favour the conditional order was made may do so. 5 Rule 7.17(2) applies to an application to which this rule applies as it applies to an application for a matrimonial or civil partnership order. 6 Where an application to which this rule applies is made by the King’s Proctor— a the King’s Proctor may give written notice, to the court and to the party or parties in whose favour the conditional order was made, of the King’s Proctor’s intention to make an application to prevent conditional order being made final; and b where the King’s Proctor does so the application under paragraph (1) must be made within 21 days beginning with the date on which the notice is given. Making conditional orders final by giving notice 7.19 1 Unless rule 7.20 applies — a a party in whose favour a conditional order has been made may give notice to the court that they wish the conditional order to be made final; b both parties in whose favour a conditional order has been made may jointly give notice to the court that they wish the conditional order to be made final; or c subject to paragraph (2) below, where the conditional order is in favour of both parties, but the application is to proceed as a notice by one party only, that party may give notice to the court that they wish the conditional order to be made final. 2 The party giving notice to the court under paragraph (1)(c) must first give the other party to the marriage or civil partnership 14 days’ notice of their intention to give notice to the court that they wish the conditional order to be made final. 3 The party giving notice under paragraph (2) must file a certificate of service after serving the notice. 4 Subject to paragraphs (5) and (6), where the court receives a notice under paragraph (1) it will make the conditional order final if it is satisfied that— a no application for rescission of the conditional order is pending; b no appeal against the making of the conditional order is pending; c no order has been made by the court extending the time for bringing an appeal of the kind mentioned in sub-paragraph (b), or if such an order has been made, that the time so extended has expired; d no application for an order of the kind mentioned in sub-paragraph (c) is pending; e no application to prevent the conditional order being made final is pending; f the provisions of section 10(2) to (4) of the 1973 Act or section 48(2) to (4) of the 2004 Act do not apply or have been complied with; g any order under section 10A(2) of the 1973 Act has been complied with; and h where the conditional order was made on the ground in section 12(1)(g) of, or paragraph 11(1)(e) of Schedule 1 to, the 1973 Act , or was made under section 12A(3) of the 1973 Act in a case where section 12(1)(g) of the 1973 Act applies, or the conditional order was made under section 50(1)(d) of the 2004 Act— i there is not pending a reference under section 8(5) of the Gender Recognition Act 2004 , or an application under section 8(5A) of that Act , in respect of the application on which the interim gender recognition certificate to which the application relates was granted; ii that interim certificate has not been revoked under section 8(6)(b) of that Act; and iii no appeal is pending against an order under section 8(6)(a) of that Act. 5 Where the notice is received more than 12 months after the making of the conditional order, it must include or be accompanied by an explanation in writing stating why the application has not been made earlier. 6 Where paragraph (5) applies, the court may— a require the applicant to verify the explanation with a statement of truth; and b make such order on the application as it thinks fit, but where it orders the conditional order to be made final that order is not to take effect until the court is satisfied that none of the matters mentioned in paragraph (4)(a) to (h) applies. Applications to make conditional orders final 7.20 1 An application must be made for the conditional order to be made final, where the conditions set out in paragraph (2) apply. 2 The conditions referred to in paragraph (1) are— a the King’s Proctor gives notice to the court under rule 7.18(6)(a) and has not withdrawn that notice; b there are other circumstances which ought to be brought to the attention of the court before the application is granted; or c the application is made by the party against whom the conditional order was made. 3 An application under this rule to which paragraph (2)(a) applies must be served on the King’s Proctor. 4 Where the court orders a conditional order to be made final under this rule, that order is not to take effect until the court is satisfied about the matters mentioned in rule 7.19(4)(a) to (h). What the court officer must do when a conditional order is made final 7.21 Where a conditional order is made final the court officer must— a endorse that fact on the conditional order together with the precise time at which the order was made final; and b send the final order to the applicant or applicants, any respondent and any other party. Applications under section 10(2) of 1973 Act or section 48(2) of 2004 Act 7.22 Where the court makes— a in the case of divorce, a final order following an application under section 10(2) of the 1973 Act; or b in the case of dissolution, a final order following an application under section 48(2) of the 2004 Act, it must make a written record of the reasons for deciding to make that final order. Orders under section 10A(2) of the 1973 Act 7.23 1 Where the court has made an order under section 10A(2) of the 1973 Act, the declaration referred to in that section must— a be made and signed by both parties to the marriage concerned; b give particulars of the proceedings in which the order was obtained; c confirm that the steps required to dissolve the marriage in accordance with the religious usages appropriate to the parties have been taken; d be accompanied by— i a certificate from a relevant religious authority that all such steps have been taken; or ii such other documents showing the relevant steps have been taken as the court may direct; and iii be filed at the court either before or together with an application to make the conditional order final, under rule 7.19 or 7.20. 2 Where the certificate referred to in paragraph (1)(d)(i) is not in English it must be accompanied by a translation of that certificate into English, certified by a notary public or authenticated by statement of truth. 3 The court may direct that the declaration need not be accompanied by the material mentioned in paragraph (1)(d). 4 In this rule a religious authority is ‘relevant’ if the party who made the application for the order under section 10A(2) of the 1973 Act considers that authority competent to confirm that the steps referred to in paragraph (1)(c) have been taken. CHAPTER 6 PROVISIONS SPECIFIC TO NULLITY PROCEEDINGS Respondent to nullity application 7.24 1 A respondent to a nullity application who wishes to make an application for a matrimonial or civil partnership order must make the application for that order within 21 days beginning with the date by which the respondent’s acknowledgment of service is required to be filed, unless the court gives permission to make the application after that time has passed. 2 Where the respondent makes an application under this rule, that application is to be treated as an application in the same proceedings for the purposes of this Part. Supplemental applications 7.25 In nullity proceedings rule 7.8 and 7.15 apply to supplemental applications as they apply to amended applications. Nullity: interim and full gender recognition certificates 7.26 1 Where the application is for— a nullity of marriage under section 12(1)(g) of, or paragraph 11(1)(e) of Schedule 1 to, the 1973 Act; b nullity of marriage under section 12A(3) of the 1973 Act in a case where section 12(1)(g) of the 1973 Act applies; or c an order of nullity of civil partnership under section 50(1)(d) of the 2004 Act, the court officer must send to the Secretary of State a notice in writing that the application has been made. 2 Where a copy of an interim gender recognition certificate has been filed with the application, that certificate must be attached to the notice. 3 Where no copy of an interim gender recognition certificate has been filed the notice must also state— a in matrimonial proceedings— i the names of the parties to the marriage and the date and place of the marriage, and ii the last address at which the parties to the marriage lived together as a married couple; b in civil partnership proceedings— i the names of the parties to the civil partnership and the date on, and the place at which, the civil partnership was formed, and ii the last address at which the parties to the civil partnership lived together as civil partners of each other; and c in either case, such further particulars as the court officer considers appropriate. 4 Where— a the application is for— i a nullity of marriage order under section 12(1)(h) of the 1973 Act ; ii a nullity of marriage order under section 12A(3) of the 1973 Act in a case where section 12(1)(h) of the 1973 Act applies; or iii an order of nullity of civil partnership under section 50(1)(e) of the 2004 Act; and b a full gender recognition certificate has been issued to the respondent, the applicant must file a copy of that full certificate with the application unless the court, on an application made without notice, directs otherwise. (In relation to paragraphs (1)(b), (3)(a) and (4)(a)(ii), section 9(6) of the Marriage (Same Sex Couples) Act 2013 provides that where a civil partnership is converted into a marriage, the civil partnership ends on the conversion, and the resulting marriage is to be treated as having subsisted since the date the civil partnership was formed.) Nullity: filing an answer 7.27 1 Paragraph (2) applies where— a the application is for— i nullity of marriage under section 12(1)(d) of the 1973 Act; ii nullity of marriage under section 12A(3) of the 1973 Act in a case where section 12(1)(d) of the 1973 Act applies; or iii nullity of civil partnership under section 50(1)(b) of the 2004 Act; and b the respondent files an answer containing no more than a simple denial of the facts stated in the application. 2 The respondent must, if intending to rebut the matters stated in the application, give notice to the court of that intention when filing the answer. (The form of the answer is referred to in Practice Direction 5A.) (In relation to paragraph (1)(a)(ii), section 9(6) of the Marriage (Same Sex Couples) Act 2013 provides that where a civil partnership is converted into a marriage, the civil partnership ends on the conversion, and the resulting marriage is to be treated as having subsisted since the date the civil partnership was formed.) Nullity – inspection of certificate of entitlement 7.28 Rule 7.10(7) does not apply to a certificate which relates to— a a nullity of marriage order under section 12(1)(g) of, or paragraph 11(1)(e) of Schedule 1 to, the 1973 Act; b a nullity of marriage order under section 12A(3) of the 1973 Act in a case where section 12(1)(g) of the 1973 Act applies; or c an order for nullity of civil partnership under section 50(1)(d) of the 2004 Act, unless the court has given permission. Medical examinations in proceedings for nullity of a marriage of an opposite sex couple 7.29 1 Where the application is for a nullity of marriage order of an opposite sex couple on the ground of incapacity to consummate or wilful refusal to do so, the court must determine whether medical examiners should be appointed to examine the parties or either of them. 2 The court must only appoint medical examiners under paragraph (1) where it considers that it is necessary for the proper disposal of the case. 3 The person to be examined must, in the presence of the medical examiner, sign a statement identifying that person as the party to whom the order for examination applies. 4 The medical examiner must certify on the same statement that it was signed in his or her presence by the person who has been examined. 5 The person who carries out the examination must prepare a report and file it with the court by the date directed by the court. 6 Either party is entitled to see a copy of a report filed under paragraph (5). CHAPTER 7 GENERAL PROVISIONS General rule – hearing to be in public 7.30 1 The general rule is that a hearing to which this Part applies is to be in public. 2 The requirement for a hearing to be in public does not require the court to make special arrangements for accommodating members of the public. 3 A hearing, or any part of it, may be in private if— a publicity would defeat the object of the hearing; b it involves matters relating to national security; c it involves confidential information (including information relating to personal financial matters) and publicity would damage that confidentiality; d a private hearing is necessary to protect the interests of any child or protected party; e it is a hearing of an application made without notice and it would be unjust to any respondent for there to be a public hearing; or f the court considers this to be necessary, in the interests of justice. 4 A hearing of an application for rescission of an order by consent under rule 7.34 is, unless the court directs otherwise, to be in private. 5 The court may order that the identity of any party or witness must not be disclosed if it considers non-disclosure necessary in order to protect the interests of that party or witness. Notice of hearing 7.31 The court officer will give notice to the parties— a of the date, time and place of every hearing which is to take place in a case to which they are a party; and b in the case of a hearing following a direction under rule 7.10(2)(a), of the fact that, unless the person wishes or the court requires, the person need not attend. Further provisions about costs 7.32 1 In a disputed case any party to matrimonial or civil partnership proceedings may be heard on any question as to costs at the hearing of the proceedings. 2 In a standard case, any application for costs should be made using the Part 18 procedure. Stay of proceedings 7.33 1 Where— a the court is considering an application in accordance with rule 7.10 or gives directions under rule 7.11 or 7.17; b it appears to the court that there are proceedings continuing in any country outside England and Wales which are in respect of the marriage or civil partnership in question or which are capable of affecting its validity or subsistence; and c the court considers that the question whether the proceedings should be stayed under paragraph 9 of Schedule 1 to the Domicile and Matrimonial Proceedings Act 1973 or, for civil partnership proceedings, under rules made under sections 75 and 76 of the Courts Act 2003 ought to be determined by the court, the court must give directions for the hearing of that question. 2 The court may, if all parties agree, deal with any question about the jurisdiction of the court without a hearing. 3 For the purposes of paragraph 5 of Schedule 1 to the Domicile and Matrimonial Proceedings Act 1973— a proceedings in another jurisdiction shall include such proceedings which are not instituted in a court of that jurisdiction, if they are instituted before a tribunal or other authority having power under the law having effect there to determine questions of status; and b proceedings which are continuing in another jurisdiction are proceedings which have been begun and have not been finally disposed of. The circumstances in which an order may be set aside (rescission) 7.34 Either party to the marriage or civil partnership concerned may apply— a after the conditional order has been made but before it has been made final; or b after a judicial separation order or separation order has been made, for the rescission of the order on the grounds that the parties are reconciled and both consent to the rescission. Records of decrees absolute and final orders 7.35 1 A central index of decrees absolute and final orders must be kept under the control of the principal registry. 2 Any person may require a search to be made of that index and to be provided with a certificate showing the results of that search. 3 Any person who requests it must be issued with a copy of the decree absolute or final order. PART 8 PROCEDURE FOR MISCELLANEOUS APPLICATIONS CHAPTER 1 PROCEDURE Procedure 8 Subject to rules 8.13 and8.24, applications to which this Part applies must be made in accordance with the Part 19 procedure. CHAPTER 2 APPLICATION FOR CORRECTED GENDER RECOGNITION CERTIFICATE Scope of this Chapter 8 The rules in this Chapter apply to an application under section 6(1) of the Gender Recognition Act 2004 for the correction of a full gender recognition certificate issued under section 5(1) or 5A(1) of that Act . Where to start proceedings 8 The application must be made to the court which issued the original certificate unless the court directs otherwise. Who the parties are 8 Where the applicant is— a the person to whom the original certificate was issued, the Secretary of State must be a respondent; b the Secretary of State, the person to whom the original certificate was issued must be a respondent. Delivery of copy certificate to Secretary of State 8 Where the court issues a corrected full gender recognition certificate, a court officer must send a copy of the corrected certificate to the Secretary of State. CHAPTER 3 APPLICATION FOR ALTERATION OF MAINTENANCE AGREEMENT AFTER DEATH OF ONE PARTY Scope of this Chapter 8 The rules in this Chapter apply to an application under section 36 of the 1973 Act or paragraph 73 of Schedule 5 to the 2004 Act to alter a maintenance agreement after the death of one of the parties. Where to start proceedings 8 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Who the parties are 8 1 Where the applicant is— a the surviving party to the agreement, the personal representative of the deceased must be a respondent; b the personal representative of the deceased, the surviving party to the agreement must be a respondent. 2 The court may at any time direct that— a any person be made a party to proceedings; or b a party be removed. Representative parties 8 1 The court may, before or after the application has been filed at court, make an order appointing a person to represent any other person or persons in the application where the person or persons to be represented— a are unborn; b cannot be found; c cannot easily be ascertained; or d are a class of persons who have the same interest in an application and— i one or more members of that class are within sub-paragraphs(a), (b) or (c); or ii to appoint a representative would further the overriding objective. 2 An application for an order under paragraph (1) may be made by— a any person who seeks to be appointed under the order; or b any party to the application. 3 An application for an order under paragraph (1) must be served on— a all parties to the application to alter the maintenance agreement, if that application has been filed at court; b the person sought to be appointed, if that person is not the applicant or a party to the application; and c any other person as directed by the court. 4 The court's approval is required to settle proceedings in which a party is acting as a representative. 5 The court may approve a settlement where it is satisfied that the settlement is for the benefit of all the represented persons. 6 Unless the court directs otherwise, any order made on an application in which a party is acting as a representative— a is binding on all persons represented in the proceedings; and b may only be enforced by or against a person who is not a party with the permission of the court. 7 An application may be brought by or against trustees, executors or administrators without adding as parties any persons who have a beneficial interest in the trust or estate and any order made on the application is binding on the beneficiaries unless the court orders otherwise. Acknowledgment of service 8 1 A respondent who is a personal representative of the deceased must file with the acknowledgment of service a statement setting out— a full particulars of the value of the deceased's estate for probate after providing for the discharge of the funeral, testamentary and administration expenses, debts and liabilities (including inheritance tax and interest); and b the people (including names, addresses and details of any persons under disability) or classes of people beneficially interested in the estate and the value of their interests so far as ascertained. 2 The respondent must file the acknowledgment of service and any statement required under this rule within 28 days beginning with the date on which the application is served. Hearings may be in private 8 The court may decide to hear any application to which this Chapter applies in private. CHAPTER 4 APPLICATION FOR QUESTION AS TO PROPERTY TO BE DECIDED IN SUMMARY WAY Scope of this Chapter 8 The rules in this Chapter apply to an application under section 17 of the Married Women's Property Act 1882 or section 66 of the 2004 Act. Procedure 8 Where an application for an order under section 17 of the Married Women's Property Act 1882 or section 66 of the 2004 Act is made in any proceedings for a financial order, the application must be made in accordance with the Part 18 procedure. Where to start proceedings 8 Where any matrimonial proceedings or civil partnership proceedings have been started, or are intended to be started, by the applicant or the respondent, the application must be made in the same court as those matrimonial proceedings or civil partnership proceedings. (Practice Direction 8A makes provision in respect of the particular location where the application should be made.) Mortgagees as parties 8 1 Where particulars of a mortgage are provided with the application— a the applicant must serve a copy of the application on the mortgagee; and b the mortgagee may, within 14 days beginning with the date on which the application was received, file an acknowledgment of service and be heard on the application. 2 The court must direct that a mortgagee be made a party to the proceedings where the mortgagee requests to be one. Injunctions 8 1 The court may grant an injunction (GL) only if the injunction (GL) is ancillary or incidental to the assistance sought by the applicant. 2 Applications for injunctive relief must be made in accordance with the procedure in rule 20.4 (how to apply for an interim remedy) and the provisions of rule 20.5 (interim injunction (GL) to cease if application is stayed (GL) ) apply. Application of other rules 8 Rule 9.24 applies where the court has made an order for sale under section 17 of the Married Women's Property Act 1882 or section 66 of the 2004 Act. CHAPTER 5 DECLARATIONS Scope of this Chapter 8 The rules in this Chapter apply to applications made in accordance with— a section 55 of the 1986 Act (declarations as to marital status) and section 58 of the 2004 Act (declarations as to civil partnership status); b section 55A of the 1986 Act (declarations of parentage); c section 56(1)(b) and (2) of the 1986 Act (declarations of legitimacy or legitimation); and d section 57 of the 1986 Act (declarations as to adoptions effected overseas). Where to start proceedings 8 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Who the parties are 8 1 In relation to the proceedings set out in column 1 of the following table, column 2 sets out who the respondents to those proceedings will be. Proceedings Respondent Applications for declarations as to marital or civil partnership status. The other party to the marriage or civil partnership in question or, where the applicant is a third party, both parties to the marriage or civil partnership. Applications for declarations of parentage. (i) The person whose parentage is in issue except where that person is a child ; and (ii) any person who is or is alleged to be the parent of the person whose parentage is in issue, except where that person is the applicant or is a child . Applications for declarations of legitimacy or legitimation. The applicant's father and mother or the survivor of them. Applications for declarations as to adoption effected overseas. The person(s) whom the applicant is claiming are or are not the applicant's adoptive parents. (Under rule 16.2 the court may make a child a party to certain proceedings (including applications for declarations of parentage) where it considers that to be in the best interests of the child.) 2 The applicant must include in his application particulars of every person whose interest may be affected by the proceedings and his relationship to the applicant. 3 The acknowledgment of service filed under rule 19.5 must give details of any other persons the respondent considers should be made a party to the application or be given notice of the application. 4 Upon receipt of the acknowledgment of service, the court must give directions as to any other persons who should be made a respondent to the application or be given notice of the proceedings. 5 A person given notice of proceedings under paragraph (4) may, within 21 days beginning with the date on which the notice was served, apply to be joined as a party. 6 No directions may be given as to the future management of the case under rule 19.9 until the expiry of the notice period in paragraph(5). The role of the Attorney General 8 1 The applicant must, except in the case of an application for a declaration of parentage, send a copy of the application and all accompanying documents to the Attorney General at least one month before making the application. 2 The Attorney General may, when deciding whether to intervene in the proceedings, inspect any document filed at court relating to any family proceedings mentioned in the declaration proceedings. 3 If the court is notified that the Attorney General wishes to intervene in the proceedings, a court officer must send the Attorney General a copy of any subsequent documents filed at court. 4 The court must, when giving directions under rule8.20(4), consider whether to ask the Attorney General to argue any question relating to the proceedings. 5 If the court makes a request to the Attorney General under paragraph (4) and the Attorney General agrees to that request, the Attorney General must serve a summary of the argument on all parties to the proceedings. Declarations of parentage 8 1 If the applicant or the person whose parentage or parenthood is in issue, is known by a name other than that which appears in that person's birth certificate, that other name must also be stated in any order and declaration of parentage. 2 A court officer must send a copy of a declaration of parentage and the application to the Registrar General within 21 days beginning with the date on which the declaration was made. CHAPTER 6 APPLICATION FOR PERMISSION TO APPLY FOR A FINANCIAL REMEDY AFTER OVERSEAS PROCEEDINGS Scope of this Chapter 8 Subject to rule9.26(6), the rules in this Chapter apply to an application for permission to apply for a financial remedy under section 13 of the 1984 Act and paragraph 4 of Schedule 7 to the 2004 Act. (Rule 9.26(6) enables the application for permission to apply for a financial remedy under section 13 of the 1984 Act or paragraph 4 of Schedule 7 to the 2004 Act to be heard at the same time as the application for a financial remedy under Part 3 of the 1984 Act or Schedule 7 to the 2004 Act where that application is an application for a consent order.) (The Family Court (Composition and Distribution of Business) Rules 2014 make provision in relation to the allocation of the proceedings to which this Chapter applies to a specified level of judge in the family court.) How to start proceedings 8 The application must be made in accordance with the Part 18 procedure. Application without notice 8 1 The application must be made without notice to the respondent. 2 Subject to paragraph (3), the court must determine the application without notice. 3 The court may direct that the application be determined on notice to the respondent if the court considers that to be appropriate. Notification of hearing date 8 The court officer must— a fix a date, time and place for the hearing of the application ...; and b give notice of the date of the hearing to the applicant. Hearings to be in private unless the court directs otherwise 8 An application under this Chapter must be heard in private unless the court directs otherwise. Direction that application be dealt with by a district judge of the principal registry 8 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . CHAPTER 7 APPLICATION FOR THE TRANSFER OF A TENANCY UNDER SECTION 53 OF, AND SCHEDULE 7 TO, THE 1996 ACT Scope of this Chapter 8 This Chapter applies to an application for the transfer of a tenancy under section 53 of, and Schedule 7 to, the 1996 Act. Where to start proceedings 8 Where any matrimonial proceedings or civil partnership proceedings have been started by the applicant or the respondent, the application must be made in the same court as those matrimonial proceedings or civil partnership proceedings. (Practice Direction 8A makes provision in respect of the particular location where the application should be made.) Service of the application 8 1 The court will serve a copy of the application on— a the respondent; and b the landlord (as defined by paragraph 1 of Schedule 7 to the 1996 Act ), unless the court directs that the applicant must do so. 2 Where service is effected by the applicant, the applicant must file a certificate of service. (Part 6 of these Rules makes provision in relation to the method of service, and includes rule 6.23A which specifies how service is to be effected on a person where there are reasonable grounds to believe that person is residing in a refuge.) Who the parties are 8 The court will direct that a landlord be made a party to the proceedings where the landlord requests to be one. Orders for disclosure 8 Any party may apply to the court under rule 21.2 for an order that any person must attend an appointment before the court and produce any documents that are specified or described in the order. Injunctions 8 1 The court may grant an injunction (GL) only if the injunction (GL) is ancillary or incidental to the assistance sought by the applicant. 2 Applications for injunctive relief must be made in accordance with the procedure in rule 20.4 (how to apply for an interim remedy) and the provisions of rule 20.5 (interim injunction (GL) to cease if application is stayed (GL) ) apply accordingly. CHAPTER 8 APPLICATIONS FOR ORDERS PREVENTING AVOIDANCE UNDER SECTION 32L OF THE CHILD SUPPORT ACT 1991 Scope of this Chapter 8 Subject to rule 8.40, the rules in this Chapter apply to applications made under section 32L (1) and (2) of the 1991 Act . Interpretation 8 In this Chapter— “ child support maintenance ” has the meaning assigned to it in section 3(6) of the 1991 Act ; “ reviewable disposition ” has the meaning assigned to it in section 32L(5) of the 1991 Act. Where to start proceedings 8 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Who the parties are 8 1 The applicant to the proceedings is the Secretary of State and the respondent is the person who has failed to pay child support maintenance. 2 The court may at any time direct that — a any person be made a party to proceedings; or b a party be removed from the proceedings. Service of the application 8 1 The applicant must serve the application and a copy of the applicant's written evidence on— a any respondent; b the person in whose favour the reviewable disposition is alleged to have been made; and c such other persons as the court directs. 2 Where an application includes an application relating to land, the applicant must serve a copy of the application on any — a mortgagee; b trustee of a trust of land or settlement; and c other person who has an interest in the land, of whom particulars are given in the application. 3 Any person served under paragraph (2) may make a request to the court in writing, within 14 days beginning with the date of service of the application, for a copy of the applicant's written evidence. 4 Any person who — a is served with copies of the application and the applicant's written evidence under paragraph (1); or b receives a copy of the applicant's written evidence following a request under paragraph (3), may, within 14 days beginning with the date of service or receipt, file a statement in answer. 5 A statement in answer filed under paragraph (4) must be verified by a statement of truth. Applications without notice 8 1 This rule applies to an application under section 32L(1) of the 1991 Act. 2 The court may grant an application made without notice if it appears to the court that there are good reasons for not giving notice. 3 If the applicant makes an application without giving notice, the evidence in support of the application must state the reasons why notice has not been given. 4 If the court grants an application under paragraph (2)— a the order must include a provision allowing any respondent to apply to the court for an order to be reconsidered as soon as just and convenient at a full hearing; and b the applicant must, as soon as reasonably practicable, serve upon each respondent a copy of the order and a copy of the written evidence in support of the application. CHAPTER 9 APPLICATION FOR CONSENT TO MARRIAGE OF A CHILD OR TO REGISTRATION OF CIVIL PARTNERSHIP OF A CHILD Scope of this Chapter 8 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Child acting without a children's guardian 8 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Who the respondents are 8 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . PART 9 APPLICATIONS FOR A FINANCIAL REMEDY CHAPTER 1 APPLICATION AND INTERPRETATION Application 9 1 The rules in this Part apply to an application for a financial remedy. 2 This Part is subject to any provision made by or pursuant to Part 41 (proceeding by electronic means). (“Financial remedy” and “financial order” are defined in rule 2.3.) Application of Magistrates' Courts Rules 1981 9 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Interpretation 9 1 In this Part— “ avoidance of disposition order ” means— in proceedings under the 1973 Act, an order under section 37(2)(b) or (c) of that Act; in proceedings under the 1984 Act, an order under section 23(2)(b) or 23(3) of that Act ; in proceedings under Schedule 5 to the 2004 Act, an order under paragraph 74(3) or (4); or in proceedings under Schedule 7 to the 2004 Act, an order under paragraph 15(3) or (4); “ the Board ” means the Board of the Pension Protection Fund; “fast-track procedure” means the procedure set out in Chapter 5; “ FDR appointment ” means a Financial Dispute Resolution appointment in accordance with rule 9.17; “Financial Circumstances Form” means the Financial Circumstances Form published by the Permanent Bureau of the Hague Conference under Article 11(4) of the 2007 Hague Convention for use in relation to applications under Article 10 of that Convention; “ order preventing a disposition ” means— in proceedings under the 1973 Act, an order under section 37(2)(a) of that Act; in proceedings under the 1984 Act, an order under section 23(2)(a) of that Act; in proceedings under Schedule 5 to the 2004 Act, an order under paragraph 74(2); or in proceedings under Schedule 7 to the 2004 Act, an order under paragraph 15(2); “ pension arrangement ” means— an occupational pension scheme; a personal pension scheme; shareable state scheme rights; a retirement annuity contract; an annuity or insurance policy purchased, or transferred, for the purpose of giving effect to rights under an occupational pension scheme or a personal pension scheme; and an annuity purchased, or entered into, for the purpose of discharging liability in respect of a pension credit under section 29(1)(b) of the Welfare Reform and Pensions Act 1999 or under corresponding Northern Ireland legislation; “ pension attachment order ” means— in proceedings under the 1973 Act, an order making provision under section 25B or 25C of that Act ; in proceedings under the 1984 Act, an order under section 17(1)(a)(i) of that Act making provision equivalent to an order referred to in paragraph (a); in proceedings under Schedule 5 to the 2004 Act, an order making provision under paragraph 25 or paragraph 26; or in proceedings under Schedule 7 to the 2004 Act, an order under paragraph 9(2) or (3) making provision equivalent to an order referred to in paragraph (c); “ pension compensation attachment order ” means— in proceedings under the 1973 Act, an order making provision under section 25F of that Act; in proceedings under the 1984 Act, an order under section 17(1)(a)(i) of that Act making provision equivalent to an order referred in to paragraph (a); in proceedings under Schedule 5 to the 2004 Act, an order under paragraph 34A; and in proceedings under Schedule 7 to the 2004 Act, an order under paragraph 9(2) or (3) making provision equivalent to an order referred to in paragraph (c); “ pension compensation sharing order ” means— in proceedings under the 1973 Act, an order under section 24E of that Act ; in proceedings under the 1984 Act, an order under section 17(1)(c) of that Act; in proceedings under Schedule 5 to the 2004 Act, an order under paragraph 19A ; and in proceedings under Schedule 7 to the 2004 Act, an order under paragraph 9(2) or (3) making provision equivalent to an order referred to in paragraph (c); “ pension sharing order ” means— in proceedings under the 1973 Act, an order making provision under section 24B of that Act ; in proceedings under the 1984 Act, an order under section 17(1)(b) of that Act; in proceedings under Schedule 5 to the 2004 Act, an order under paragraph 15; or in proceedings under Schedule 7 to the 2004 Act, an order under paragraph 9(2) or (3) making provision equivalent to an order referred to in paragraph (c); “ pension scheme ” means, unless the context otherwise requires, a scheme for which the Board has assumed responsibility in accordance with Chapter 3 of Part 2 of the Pensions Act 2004 (pension protection) or any provision in force in Northern Ireland corresponding to that Chapter; “ PPF compensation ” has the meaning given to it— in proceedings under the 1973 Act, by section 21C of the 1973 Act ; in proceedings under the 1984 Act, by section 18(7) of the 1984 Act; and in proceedings under the 2004 Act, by paragraph 19F of Schedule 5 to the 2004 Act; “ relevant valuation ” means a valuation of pension rights or benefits as at a date not more than 12 months earlier than the date fixed for the first appointment which has been furnished or requested for the purposes of any of the following provisions— the Pensions on Divorce etc (Provision of Information) Regulations 2000 ; regulation 5 of and Schedule 2 to the Occupational Pension Schemes (Disclosure of Information) Regulations 1996 and regulation 11 of and Schedule 1 to the Occupational Pension Schemes (Transfer Value) Regulations 1996 ; section 93A or 94(1)(a) or (aa) of the Pension Schemes Act 1993 ; section 94(1)(b) of the Pension Schemes Act 1993 or paragraph 2(a) (or, where applicable, 2(b)) of Schedule 2 to the Personal Pension Schemes (Disclosure of Information) Regulations 1987 ; the Dissolution etc. (Pensions) Regulations 2005 ; “standard procedure” means the procedure set out in Chapter 4; “ variation order ” means— in proceedings under the 1973 Act, an order under section 31 of that Act; or in proceedings under the 2004 Act, an order under Part 11 of Schedule 5 to that Act. 2 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 3 a . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . aa where an application for establishment or modification of maintenance is made under Article 10 of the 2007 Hague Convention , references in this Part to “financial statement” apply to the applicant as if for “financial statement” there were substituted “Financial Circumstances Form; b Sub-paragraph (aa) does not apply where the relief sought includes relief which is of a type to which ... the 2007 Hague Convention ... does not apply. CHAPTER 2 PROCEDURE FOR APPLICATIONS When an Application for a financial order may be made 9 An application for a financial order may be made— a in an application for a matrimonial or civil partnership order; or b at any time after an application for a matrimonial or civil partnership order has been made. Where to start proceedings 9 1 An application for a financial remedy must be filed— a if there are proceedings for a matrimonial order or a civil partnership order which are proceeding in the family court , in that court; or b if there are proceedings for a matrimonial order or a civil partnership order which are proceeding in the High Court, in the registry in which those proceedings are taking place. 2 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 3 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ( . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ) Application for an order preventing a disposition 9 1 The Part 18 procedure applies to an application for an order preventing a disposition. 2 An application for an order preventing a disposition may be made without notice to the respondent. (“Order preventing a disposition” is defined in rule 9.3.) Application for interim orders 9 1 A party may apply at any stage of the proceedings for— a an order for maintenance pending suit; b an order for maintenance pending outcome of proceedings; c an order for interim periodical payments; d an interim variation order; da an order for payment in respect of legal services; or e any other form of interim order. 2 An application for an order mentioned in paragraph (1) shall be made using the Part 18 procedure. 3 Where a party makes an application before filing a financial statement, the written evidence in support must— a explain why the order is necessary; and b give up to date information about that party's financial circumstances. 4 Unless the respondent has filed a financial statement, the respondent must, at least 7 days before the court is to deal with the application, file a statement of his means and serve a copy on the applicant. 5 An application for an order mentioned in paragraph (1)(e) may be made without notice. Application for periodical payments order at same rate as an order for maintenance pending suit 9 1 This rule applies where there are matrimonial proceedings and— a a conditional order of divorce or nullity of marriage has been made; b at or after the date of the conditional order an order for maintenance pending suit is in force; and c the spouse in whose favour the conditional order was made has made an application for an order for periodical payments. 2 The spouse in whose favour the conditional order was made may apply, using the Part 18 procedure, for an order providing for payments at the same rate as those provided for by the order for maintenance pending suit. Application for periodical payments order at same rate as an order for maintenance pending outcome of proceedings 9 1 This rule applies where there are civil partnership proceedings and— a a conditional order of dissolution or nullity of civil partnership has been made; b at or after the date of the conditional order an order for maintenance pending outcome of proceedings is in force; c the civil partner in whose favour the conditional order was made has made an application for an order for periodical payments. 2 The civil partner in whose favour the conditional order was made may apply, using the Part 18 procedure, for an order providing for payments at the same rate as those provided for by, the order for maintenance pending the outcome of proceedings. Application to set aside a financial remedy order 9.9A 1 In this rule— a “financial remedy order” means an order or judgment that is a financial remedy, and includes— i part of such an order or judgment; or ii a consent order; and b “set aside” means— i in the High Court, to set aside a financial remedy order pursuant to section 17(2) of the Senior Courts Act 1981 and this rule; ii in the family court, to rescind or vary a financial remedy order pursuant to section 31F(6) of the 1984 Act. 2 A party may apply under this rule to set aside a financial remedy order where no error of the court is alleged. 3 An application under this rule must be made within the proceedings in which the financial remedy order was made. 4 An application under this rule must be made in accordance with the Part 18 procedure, subject to the modifications contained in this rule. 5 Where the court decides to set aside a financial remedy order, it shall give directions for the rehearing of the financial remedy proceedings or make such other orders as may be appropriate to dispose of the application. Standard and fast-track procedures for financial remedy proceedings 9.9B 1 In this rule “order for periodical payments” means an order under— a section 23(1)(a), (b), (d) or (e) of the 1973 Act; b section 27(5) or (6)(a), (b), (d) or (e) of the 1973 Act; c paragraph 1(2)(a) or (b), 2(2)(a) or 9 of Schedule 1 to the 1989 Act; d paragraph 2(1)(a), (b), (d) or (e) of Schedule 5 to the 2004 Act; e paragraph 40 or 41(1)(a), (b), (d) or (e) of Schedule 5 to the 2004 Act. 2 Subject to paragraph (3), an application for a financial remedy must be dealt with under the standard procedure. 3 The fast-track procedure applies to— a any application where the financial remedy sought is only for an order for periodical payments; b any application made under— i the 1978 Act; ii Schedule 6 to the 2004 Act; iii . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . iv Article 10 of the 2007 Hague Convention; c any application for the variation of an order for periodical payments, except where the applicant seeks the dismissal (immediate or otherwise) of the periodical payments order and its substitution with one or more of a lump sum order, a property adjustment order, a pension sharing order or a pension compensation sharing order. 4 At any stage in the proceedings the court may order that an application proceeding under the fast-track procedure must proceed under the standard procedure. (Rule 9.18A provides for specific occasions when the court may direct that a case should proceed under the standard procedure.) CHAPTER 3 APPLICATIONS FOR FINANCIAL REMEDIES FOR CHILDREN Application by parent, guardian etc for financial remedy in respect of children 9 1 The following people may apply for a financial remedy in respect of a child— a a parent, guardian or special guardian of any child of the family; b any person who is named in a child arrangements order as a person with whom a child of the family is to live , and any applicant for such an order; c any other person who is entitled to apply for a child arrangements order which names that person as a person with whom a child is to live ; d a local authority, where an order has been made under section 31(1)(a) of the 1989 Act placing a child in its care; e the Official Solicitor, if appointed the children's guardian of a child of the family under rule 16.24; and f subject to paragraph (1A), a child of the family who has been given permission to apply for a financial remedy. 1A Where the application is— a for the variation of an order under section 2(1)(c), 6 or 7 of the 1978 Act or paragraph 2(1)(c) of, or Part 2 or 3 of, Schedule 6 to the 2004 Act for periodical payments in respect of a child; b the application is made by the child in question; and c the child in question is aged 16 or over, the child does not require permission to make the application. 2 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Children to be separately represented on certain applications 9 1 Where an application for a financial remedy includes an application for an order for a variation of settlement, the court must, unless it is satisfied that the proposed variation does not adversely affect the rights or interests of any child concerned, direct that the child be separately represented on the application. 2 On any other application for a financial remedy the court may direct that the child be separately represented on the application. 3 Where a direction is made under paragraph (1) or (2), the court may if the person to be appointed so consents, appoint— a a person other than the Official Solicitor; or b the Official Solicitor, to be a children's guardian and rule 16.24(5) and (6) and rules 16.25 to 16.28 apply as appropriate to such an appointment. CHAPTER 4 STANDARD PROCEDURE Duties of the court and the applicant upon issuing an application 9 1 When an application under this Part is issued , except where Chapter 5 of this Part applies — a the court will fix a first appointment not less than 12 weeks and not more than 16 weeks after the date of the filing of the application; and b subject to paragraph (2), within 4 days beginning with the date on which the application was filed, a court officer will— i serve a copy of the application on the respondent; and ii give notice of the date of the first appointment to the applicant and the respondent. 2 Where the applicant wishes to serve a copy of the application on the respondent and on filing the application so notifies the court— a paragraph (1)(b) does not apply; b a court officer will return to the applicant the copy of the application and the notice of the date of the first appointment; and c the applicant must,— i within 4 days beginning with the date on which the copy of the application is received from the court, serve the copy of the application and notice of the date of the first appointment on the respondent; and ii file a certificate of service at or before the first appointment. (Rule 6.37 sets out what must be included in a certificate of service.) 3 The date fixed under paragraph (1), or for any subsequent appointment, must not be cancelled except with the court's permission and, if cancelled, the court must immediately fix a new date. 4 In relation to an application to which ... the 2007 Hague Convention applies, where the applicant does not already know the address of the respondent at the time the application is issued, paragraph (2) does not apply and the court will serve the application in accordance with paragraph (1). Service of application on mortgagees, trustees etc 9 1 Where an application for a financial remedy includes an application for an order for a variation of settlement, the applicant must serve copies of the application on— a the trustees of the settlement; b the settlor if living; and c such other persons as the court directs. 2 In the case of an application for an avoidance of disposition order, the applicant must serve copies of the application on the person in whose favour the disposition is alleged to have been made. 3 Where an application for a financial remedy includes an application relating to land, the applicant must serve a copy of the application on any mortgagee of whom particulars are given in the application. 4 Any person served under paragraphs (1), (2) or (3) may make a request to the court in writing, within 14 days beginning with the date of service of the application, for a copy of the applicant's financial statement or any relevant part of that statement. 5 Any person who— a is served with copies of the application in accordance with paragraphs (1), (2) or (3); or b receives a copy of a financial statement, or a relevant part of that statement, following an application made under paragraph (4), may within 14 days beginning with the date of service or receipt file a statement in answer. 6 Where a copy of an application is served under paragraphs (1), (2) or (3), the applicant must file a certificate of service at or before the first appointment. 7 A statement in answer filed under paragraph (5) must be verified by a statement of truth. Procedure before the first appointment 9 1 Not less than 35 days before the first appointment both parties must simultaneously exchange with each other and file with the court a financial statement in the form referred to in Practice Direction 5A. 2 The financial statement must— a be verified by a statement of truth ; and b accompanied by the following documents only— i any documents required by the financial statement; ii any other documents necessary to explain or clarify any of the information contained in the financial statement; and iii any documents provided to the party producing the financial statement by a person responsible for a pension arrangement, either following a request under rule 9.30 or as part of a relevant valuation; and iv any notification or other document referred to in rule 9.37(2), (4) or (5) which has been received by the party producing the financial statement. 2ZA Paragraph (2A) applies where the court has determined that the procedure in this Chapter should apply to an application under ... Article 10 of the 2007 Hague Convention. 2A The requirement of paragraph (2)(a) relating to verification by a statement of truth does not apply to the financial statement of either party where the application has been made under— a . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . b Article 10 of the 2007 Hague Convention , using the Financial Circumstances Form, and the relief sought is limited to a type to which that Convention applies, but the court may at any time direct that the financial statement of either party shall be verified by a statement of truth. 3 Where a party was unavoidably prevented from sending any document required by the financial statement, that party must at the earliest opportunity— a serve a copy of that document on the other party; and b file a copy of that document with the court, together with a written explanation of the failure to send it with the financial statement. 4 No disclosure or inspection of documents may be requested or given between the filing of the application for a financial remedy and the first appointment, except— a copies sent with the financial statement, or in accordance with paragraph (3); or b in accordance with paragraphs (5) and (6). (Rule 21,1 explains what is meant by disclosure and inspection.) 5 Not less than 14 days before the hearing of the first appointment, each party must file with the court and serve on the other party— a a concise statement of the issues between the parties; b a chronology; c a questionnaire setting out by reference to the concise statement of issues any further information and documents requested from the other party or a statement that no information and documents are required; and d a notice stating whether that party will be in a position at the first appointment to proceed on that occasion to a FDR appointment. 6 Not less than 14 days before the hearing of the first appointment, the applicant must file with the court and serve on the respondent confirmation— a of the names of all persons served in accordance with rule 9.13(1) to (3); and b that there are no other persons who must be served in accordance with those paragraphs. Duties of the court at the first appointment 9 1 The first appointment must be conducted with the objective of defining the issues and saving costs. 2 At the first appointment the court must determine— a the extent to which any questions seeking information under rule 9.14(5)(c) must be answered; and b what documents requested under rule 9.14(5)(c) must be produced, and give directions for the production of such further documents as may be necessary. 3 The court must give directions where appropriate about— a the valuation of assets (including the joint instruction of joint experts); b obtaining and exchanging expert evidence, if required; c the evidence to be adduced by each party; and d further chronologies or schedules to be filed by each party. 4 The court must direct that the case be referred to a FDR appointment unless— a the first appointment or part of it has been treated as a FDR appointment and the FDR appointment has been effective; or b there are exceptional reasons which make a referral to a FDR appointment inappropriate. 5 If the court decides that a referral to a FDR appointment is not appropriate it must direct one or more of the following— a that a further directions appointment be fixed; b that an appointment be fixed for the making of an interim order; c that the case be fixed for a final hearing and, where that direction is given, the court must determine the judicial level at which the case should be heard. (Rule 3.4 makes provision in relation to cases in which the court considers non-court dispute resolution is appropriate.) 6 In considering whether to make a costs order under rule 28.3(5), the court must have particular regard to the extent to which each party has complied with the requirement to send documents with the financial statement and the explanation given for any failure to comply. 7 The court may— a where an application for an interim order has been listed for consideration at the first appointment, make an interim order; b having regard to the contents of the notice filed by the parties under rule 9.14(5)(d), treat the appointment (or part of it) as a FDR appointment to which rule 9.17 applies; c in a case where a pension sharing order or a pension attachment order is requested, direct any party with pension rights to file and serve a Pension Inquiry Form, completed in full or in part as the court may direct; and d in a case where a pension compensation sharing order or a pension compensation attachment order is requested, direct any party with PPF compensation rights to file and serve a Pension Protection Fund Inquiry Form, completed in full or in part as the court may direct. 8 Both parties must personally attend the first appointment unless the court directs otherwise. After the first appointment 9 1 Between the first appointment and the FDR appointment, a party is not entitled to the production of any further documents except— a in accordance with directions given under rule 9.15(2); or b with the permission of the court. 2 At any stage— a a party may apply for further directions or a FDR appointment; b the court may give further directions or direct that parties attend a FDR appointment. The FDR appointment 9 1 The FDR appointment must be treated as a meeting held for the purposes of discussion and negotiation. 2 The judge hearing the FDR appointment must have no further involvement with the application, other than to conduct any further FDR appointment or to make a consent order or a further directions order. 3 Not less than 7 days before the FDR appointment, the applicant must file with the court details of all offers and proposals, and responses to them. 4 Paragraph (3) includes any offers, proposals or responses made wholly or partly without prejudice (GL) , but paragraph (3) does not make any material admissible as evidence if, but for that paragraph, it would not be admissible. 5 At the conclusion of the FDR appointment, any documents filed under paragraph (3), and any filed documents referring to them, must, at the request of the party who filed them, be returned to that party and not retained on the court file. 6 Parties attending the FDR appointment must use their best endeavours to reach agreement on matters in issue between them. 7 The FDR appointment may be adjourned from time to time. 8 At the conclusion of the FDR appointment, the court may make an appropriate consent order. 9 If the court does not make an appropriate consent order as mentioned in paragraph (8), the court must give directions for the future course of the proceedings including, where appropriate— a the filing of evidence, including up to date information; ... b fixing a final hearing date ; and c any necessary directions for the filing of open proposals for settlement under rule 9.27A or rule 9.28. 10 Both parties must personally attend the FDR appointment unless the court directs otherwise. CHAPTER 5 FAST-TRACK PROCEDURE Duties of the court and the applicant upon filing an application 9 A1 This Chapter applies where, in accordance with rule 9.9B, the fast-track procedure applies to an application for a financial remedy. 1 Where an application is issued — a the court will fix a first hearing date not less than 6 weeks and not more than 10 weeks after the date of the filing of the application; and b subject to paragraph (2), within 4 days beginning with the date on which the application was filed, a court officer will— i serve a copy of the application on the respondent; and ii give notice of the date of the first hearing to the applicant and the respondent . iii . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 2 Where the applicant wishes to serve a copy of the application on the respondent and, on filing the application, so notifies the court— a paragraph (1)(b) does not apply; b a court officer will return to the applicant the copy of the application and the notice of the date of the first hearing; and c the applicant must— i within 4 days beginning with the date on which the copy of the application is received from the court, serve the copy of the application and notice of the date of the first hearing on the respondent; and ii . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . iii file a certificate of service at or before the first hearing. 3 The date fixed under paragraph (1), or for any other subsequent hearing or appointment must not be cancelled except with the court's permission and, if cancelled, the court must immediately fix a new date. 4 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 5 In relation to an application to which ... the 2007 Hague Convention applies, where the applicant does not already know the address of the respondent at the time the application is issued, paragraph (2) does not apply and the court will serve the application in accordance with paragraph (1). Request for change of procedure 9.18A 1 Paragraph (2) applies where the applicant wishes to seek a direction from the court that the standard procedure should apply to an application to which the fast-track procedure would otherwise apply. 2 Where this paragraph applies, a request for a direction— a must be made with the application for a financial remedy; and b must state— i that the applicant seeks a direction that the standard procedure should apply; and ii the applicant’s reasons for seeking such a direction. 3 Paragraph (4) applies where— a a respondent wishes to seek a direction from the court that the standard procedure should apply to an application to which the fast-track procedure would otherwise apply; or b a respondent wishes to make representations on an application made by the applicant to which paragraph (1) applies. 4 Where this paragraph applies, the respondent’s request or representations— a must be filed with the court within 7 days of service of the application for a financial remedy; and b must state— i which procedure (standard or fast-track) the respondent wishes the court to direct should apply to the application for a financial remedy; and ii the respondent’s reasons for seeking such a direction. 5 Where a request or representations referred to in this rule have been made, the court must— a determine without notice to the parties and before the first hearing whether the standard procedure or the fast-track procedure should apply to the application for a financial remedy; and b notify the parties of its determination and any directions made in consequence of that determination. Procedure before the first hearing 9 1 Not more than 21 days after the date of the issue of the application both parties must simultaneously exchange with each other and file with the court a financial statement referred to in Practice Direction 5A. 2 The financial statement must— a be verified by a statement of truth ; and b contain the following documents only— i any documents required by the financial statement; and ii any other documents necessary to explain or clarify any of the information contained in the financial statement. 2A The requirement of paragraph (2)(a) relating to verification by statement of truth does not apply to the financial statement of either party where the application has been made under— a . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . b Article 10 of the 2007 Hague Convention , using the Financial Circumstances Form, but the court may at any time direct that the financial statement of either party shall be verified by a statement of truth. 3 Where a party was unavoidably prevented from sending any document required by the financial statement, that party must at the earliest opportunity— a serve a copy of that document on the other party; and b file a copy of that document with the court, together with a statement explaining the failure to send it with the financial statement. 4 No disclosure or inspection of documents may be requested or given between the filing of the application for a financial remedy and the first hearing except copies sent with the financial statement or in accordance with paragraph (3). (Rule 21.1 explains what is meant by disclosure and inspection.) Consideration of the application at the first hearing 9 1 If the court is able to determine the application at the first hearing, it must do so unless it considers that there are good reasons not to do so. 2 Paragraphs (3) to (7) apply where the court does not determine the application at the first hearing. 3 The court may give directions relating to— a the filing of further evidence; b the production of further documents; c any other matter required for the fair determination of the matter. 4 The court may use the first hearing or part of it as a FDR appointment. 5 Where the court uses the first hearing or part of it as a FDR appointment, rule 9.17 applies with these modifications— a for paragraph (3) substitute— 3 At the first hearing, the applicant must produce to the court all offers and proposals and responses to them. ; and b paragraph (7) does not apply. 6 The court may direct that the application be referred to a FDR appointment. 7 If the court decides that a referral to a FDR appointment is not appropriate it must direct one or more of the following— a that a further directions appointment be fixed; b that an appointment be fixed for the making of an interim order; c that the case be fixed for a final hearing and, where that direction is given, the court must determine the judicial level at which the case should be heard. (Rule 3.4 makes provision in relation to cases in which the court considers non-court dispute resolution is appropriate.) Who the respondent is on an application under section 20 or section 20A of the 1978 Act or Part 6 of Schedule 6 to the 2004 Act 9 In relation to proceedings set out in column 1 of the following table, column 2 sets out who the respondents to those proceedings will be. Proceedings Respondent Application under section 20 of the 1978 Act, .... The other party to the marriage; and where the order to which the application relates requires periodical payments to be made to, or in respect of, a child who is 16 years of age or over, that child. Application under paragraphs 30 to 34 of Schedule 6 to the 2004 Act, .... The other party to the civil partnership; and where the order to which the application relates requires periodical payments to be made to, or in respect of, a child who is 16 years of age or over, that child. Application for the revival of an order under section 20A of the 1978 Act or paragraph 40 of Schedule 6 to the 2004 Act. The parties to the proceedings leading to the order which it is sought to have revived. Duty to make entries in the court’s register 9.21A Where a court officer receives notice of any direction made in the High Court or family court under section 28 of the 1978 Act by virtue of which an order made under that Act or the 2004 Act ceases to have effect, particulars of the direction must be noted in the court’s records. Chapter 5A Certain applications Application for a maintenance order, or revocation of a maintenance order to which the 1982 Act, the Lugano Convention, the 1988 Convention or the Maintenance Regulation applies 9 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Duty to make entries in the court's register 9 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . CHAPTER 6 GENERAL PROCEDURE Power to order delivery up of possession etc. 9 1 This rule applies where the court has made an order under— a section 24A of the 1973 Act ; b section 17(2) of the 1984 Act; c Part 3 of Schedule 5 to the 2004 Act; or d paragraph 9(4) of Schedule 7 to the 2004 Act. 2 When the court makes an order mentioned in paragraph (1), it may order any party to deliver up to the purchaser or any other person— a possession of the land, including any interest in, or right over, land; b receipt of rents or profits relating to it; or c both. Where proceedings may be heard 9 1 Paragraph (2) applies to an application— a for a financial order; b under Part 3 of the 1984 Act; or c under Schedule 7 to the 2004 Act. 2 An application mentioned in paragraph (1) must be heard— a . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . b where the case is proceeding in the High Court— i at the Royal Courts of Justice; or ii in matrimonial or civil partnership proceedings, any court at which sittings of the High Court are authorised. 3 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 4 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 5 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Applications for consent orders for financial remedy 9 1 Subject to paragraph (5) and to rule 35.2, in relation to an application for a consent order— a the applicant must file two copies of a draft of the order in the terms sought, one of which must be endorsed with a statement signed by the respondent to the application signifying agreement; and b each party must file with the court and serve on the other party, a statement of information in the form referred to in Practice Direction 5A. 2 Where each party's statement of information is contained in one form, it must be signed by both the applicant and respondent to certify that they have read the contents of the other party's statement. 3 Where each party's statement of information is in a separate form, the form of each party must be signed by the other party to certify that they have read the contents of the statement contained in that form. 4 Unless the court directs otherwise, the applicant and the respondent need not attend the hearing of an application for a consent order. 5 Where all or any of the parties attend the hearing of an application for a financial remedy the court may— a dispense with the filing of a statement of information; and b give directions for the information which would otherwise be required to be given in such a statement in such a manner as it thinks fit. 6 In relation to an application for a consent order under Part 3 of the 1984 Act or Schedule 7 to the 2004 Act, the application for permission to make the application may be heard at the same time as the application for a financial remedy if evidence of the respondent's consent to the order is filed with the application. (The following rules contain provision in relation to applications for consent orders - rule 9.32 (pension sharing order), rule 9.34 (pension attachment order), rule 9.41 (pension compensation sharing orders) and rule 9.43 (pension compensation attachment orders.) Questions as to the court’s jurisdiction or whether the proceedings should be stayed 9.26A 1 This rule applies to applications for maintenance where a question as to jurisdiction arises under— a . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . b . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . c . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . d . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . e Article 18 of the 2007 Hague Convention . 2 If at any time after the issue of the application it appears to the court that it does not or may not have jurisdiction to hear an application, or that under the instruments referred to in paragraph (1) it is or may be required to stay the proceedings or to decline jurisdiction, the court must— a stay the proceedings, and b fix a date for a hearing to determine jurisdiction or whether there should be a stay or other order. 3 The court officer will serve notice of the hearing referred to at paragraph (2)(b) on the parties to the proceedings. 4 The court must, in writing— a give reasons for its decision under paragraph (2), and b where it makes a finding of fact, state such finding. 5 The court may with the consent of all the parties deal with any question as to the jurisdiction of the court, or as to whether the proceedings should be stayed, without a hearing. 6 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . International Maintenance Obligations: Communication with the Central Authority for England and Wales 9.26AA 1 Where the Lord Chancellor requests information or a document from the court officer for the relevant court for the purposes of ... Articles 12 or 25(2) of the 2007 Hague Convention , the court officer shall provide the requested information or document to the Lord Chancellor forthwith. 2 In this rule, “relevant court” means the court at which an application under ... Article 10 of the 2007 Hague Convention has been filed. [The Lord Chancellor is the Central Authority for England and Wales in relation to the 2007 Hague Convention ... ] Adding or removing parties 9.26B 1 The court may direct that a person or body be added as a party to proceedings for a financial remedy if— a it is desirable to add the new party so that the court can resolve all the matters in dispute in the proceedings; or b there is an issue involving the new party and an existing party which is connected to the matters in dispute in the proceedings, and it is desirable to add the new party so that the court can resolve that issue. 2 The court may direct that any person or body be removed as a party if it is not desirable for that person or body to be a party to the proceedings. 3 If the court makes a direction for the addition or removal of a party under this rule, it may give consequential directions about— a the service of a copy of the application form or other relevant documents on the new party; and b the management of the proceedings. 4 The power of the court under this rule to direct that a party be added or removed may be exercised either on the court’s own initiative or on the application of an existing party or a person or body who wishes to become a party. 5 An application for an order under this rule must be made in accordance with the Part 18 procedure and, unless the court directs otherwise, must be supported by evidence setting out the proposed new party’s interest in or connection with the proceedings or, in the case of removal of a party, the reasons for removal. Method of making periodical payments 9.26C 1 This rule applies where under section 1(4) or (4A) of the Maintenance Enforcement Act 1991 the court orders that payments under a qualifying periodical maintenance order are to be made by a particular means. 2 The court officer will record on a copy of the order the means of payment that the court has ordered. 3 The court officer will notify in writing the person liable to make payments under the order how the payments are to be made. 4 Where under section 1(4A) of the Maintenance Enforcement Act 1991 the court orders payment to the court by a method of payment under section 1(5) of that Act, the court officer will notify the person liable to make payments under the order of sufficient details of the account into which payments should be made to enable payments to be made into that account. 5 Where payments are made to the court, the court officer will give or send a receipt to any person who makes such a payment and who asks for a receipt. 6 Where payments are made to the court, the court officer will make arrangements to make the payments to— a the person entitled to them; or b if the person entitled to them is a child, to the child or to the person with whom the child has his or her home. 7 The Part 18 procedure applies to an application under section 1(7) of the Maintenance Enforcement Act 1991 (application from an interested party to revoke, suspend, revive or vary the method of payment). 8 Where the court makes an order under section 1(7) of the Maintenance Enforcement Act 1991 or dismisses an application for such an order, the court officer will, as far as practicable, notify in writing all interested parties of the effect of the order and will take the steps set out in paragraphs (2), (3) and (4), as appropriate.. 9 In this rule, “interested party” and “qualifying periodical maintenance order” have the meanings given in section 1(10) of the Maintenance Enforcement Act 1991. Court officer to notify subsequent marriage or formation of civil partnership of a person entitled to payments under a maintenance order 9.26D 1 This rule applies where— a there is an order of a type referred to in paragraph (4) which requires payments to be made to the court or to an officer of the court; and b the court is notified in writing by— i the person entitled to receive payments under the order; ii the person required to make payments under the order; or iii the personal representative of such a person, that the person entitled to receive payments under the order has subsequently married or formed a civil partnership. 2 The court officer will, where practicable, notify in writing the courts referred to in paragraph (3) of the notification of the subsequent marriage or formation of a civil partnership. 3 The courts to be notified are— a any other court which has made an order of a type referred to in paragraph (4); b in the case of a provisional order made under section 3 of the 1920 Act or section 3 of the 1972 Act , the court which confirmed the order; c if an order of a type referred to in paragraph (4) has been transmitted abroad for registration under section 2 of the 1920 Act or section 2 of the 1972 Act , the court in which the order is registered; and d any other court in which an application to enforce the order has been made. 4 The orders are— a those to which the following provisions apply— i section 38 of the 1973 Act; ii section 4(2) of the 1978 Act; iii paragraph 65 of Schedule 5 to the 2004 Act; and iv paragraph 26(2) of Schedule 6 to the 2004 Act; and b an attachment of earnings order made to secure payments under an order referred to in sub-paragraph (a). 5 In this rule— “the 1920 Act ” means the Maintenance Orders (Facilities for Enforcement) Act 1920; and “the 1972 Act ” means the Maintenance Orders (Reciprocal Enforcement) Act 1972. Enforcement and apportionment where periodical payments are made under more than one order 9.26E 1 This rule applies where periodical payments are required to be made by a payer to a payee under more than one periodical payments order. 2 Proceedings for the recovery of payments under more than one order may be made in one application by the payee, which must indicate the payments due under each order. 3 Paragraphs (4) and (5) apply where any sum paid to the court on any date by a payer who is liable to make payments to the court under two or more periodical payments orders is less than the total sum that the payer is required to pay to the court on that date in respect of those orders. 4 The payment made will be apportioned between the orders in proportion to the amounts due under each order over a period of one year. 5 If, as a result of the apportionment referred to in paragraph (4), the payments under any periodical payments order are no longer in arrears, the residue shall be applied to the amount due under the other order or, if there is more than one other order, shall be apportioned between the other orders in accordance with paragraph (4). 6 In this rule— “payee” means a person entitled to receive payments under a periodical payments order; and “payer” means a person required to make payments under a periodical payments order. CHAPTER 7 ESTIMATES OF COSTS Estimates of Costs 9 1 Except where paragraph (4) applies, not less than one day before every hearing or appointment, each party must file with the court and serve on each other party an estimate of the costs incurred by that party up to the date of that hearing or appointment. 2 Not less than one day before the first appointment, each party must file with the court and serve on each other party an estimate of the costs that party expects to incur up to the FDR appointment if a settlement is not reached. 3 Not less than one day before the FDR appointment, each party must file with the court and serve on each other party an estimate of the costs that party expects to incur up to the final hearing if a settlement is not reached. 4 Not less than 14 days before the date fixed for the final hearing of an application for a financial remedy, each party (“the filing party”) must (unless the court directs otherwise) file with the court and serve on each other party a statement giving full particulars of all costs in respect of the proceedings which the filing party has incurred or expects to incur, to enable the court to take account of the parties’ liabilities for costs when deciding what order (if any) to make for a financial remedy. 5 A costs estimate filed and served in accordance with paragraph (1), (2) or (3) and particulars of costs filed and served in accordance with paragraph (4) must include confirmation— a that they have been served on each other party; and b in the case of a party who is legally represented, that they have been discussed with the party on whose behalf they are provided. 6 Each party must bring to a hearing or appointment a copy of any estimate of costs filed and served in accordance with paragraph (1), (2) or (3) and any particulars of costs filed and served in accordance with paragraph (4). 7 The amount of— a a costs estimate filed and served in accordance with paragraph (1), (2) or (3); and b particulars of costs filed and served in accordance with paragraph (4), must be recorded in a recital to the order made at the hearing or appointment before which the estimate or particulars were filed or served. 8 If a party fails to comply with paragraph (1), (2), (3) or (4)— a this fact must be recorded in a recital to the order made at the hearing or appointment before which the costs estimate or particulars of costs should have been filed and served; and b the court must direct that the relevant costs estimate or particulars of costs must be filed with the court and served on each other party within three days of the hearing or appointment or within such other time period as the court directs. (Rule 28.3 makes provision for orders for costs in financial remedy proceedings.) (Practice Direction 9A makes provision for statements of truth to be included in estimates of costs and particulars of costs filed and served in accordance with this rule.) Duty to make open proposals after a FDR appointment or where there has been no FDR appointment 9.27A 1 Where at a FDR appointment the court does not make an appropriate consent order or direct a further FDR appointment, each party must file with the court and serve on each other party an open proposal for settlement— a by such date as the court directs; or b where no direction is given under sub-paragraph (a), within 21 days after the date of the FDR appointment. 2 Where no FDR appointment takes place, each party must file with the court and serve on each other party an open proposal for settlement— a by such date as the court directs; or b where no direction is given under sub-paragraph (a), not less than 42 days before the date fixed for the final hearing. Duty to make open proposals before a final hearing 9 1 Not less than 14 days before the date fixed for the final hearing of an application for a financial remedy, the applicant must (unless the court directs otherwise) file with the court and serve on the respondent an open statement which sets out concise details, including the amounts involved, of the orders which the applicant proposes to ask the court to make. 2 Not more than 7 days after service of a statement under paragraph (1), the respondent must file with the court and serve on the applicant an open statement which sets out concise details, including the amounts involved, of the orders which the respondent proposes to ask the court to make. CHAPTER 8 PENSIONS Application and interpretation of this Chapter 9 1 This Chapter applies a where an application for a financial remedy has been made; and b the applicant or respondent is the party with pension rights. 2 In this Chapter— a in proceedings under the 1973 Act and the 1984 Act, all words and phrases defined in sections 25D(3) and (4) of the 1973 Act have the meaning assigned by those subsections; b in proceedings under the 2004 Act— i all words and phrases defined in paragraphs 16(4) to (5) and 29 of Schedule 5 to that Act have the meanings assigned by those paragraphs; and ii “ the party with pension rights ” has the meaning given to “civil partner with pension rights” by paragraph 29 of Schedule 5 to the 2004 Act; c all words and phrases defined in section 46 of the Welfare Reform and Pensions Act 1999 have the meanings assigned by that section. What the party with pension rights must do when the court fixes a first appointment 9 1 Where the court fixes a first appointment as required by rule 9.12(1)(a) the party with pension rights must request the person responsible for each pension arrangement under which the party has or is likely to have benefits to provide the information referred to in regulation 2(2) of the Pensions on Divorce etc (Provision of Information) Regulations 2000. (The information referred to in regulation 2 of the Pensions on Divorce etc (Provision of Information) Regulations 2000 relates to the valuation of pension rights or benefits.) 2 The party with pension rights must comply with paragraph (1) within 7 days beginning with the date on which that party receives notification of the date of the first appointment. 3 Within 7 days beginning with the date on which the party with pension rights receives the information under paragraph (1) that party must send a copy of it to the other party, together with the name and address of the person responsible for each pension arrangement. 4 A request under paragraph (1) need not be made where the party with pension rights is in possession of, or has requested, a relevant valuation of the pension rights or benefits accrued under the pension arrangement in question. Applications for pension sharing orders 9 Where an application for a financial remedy includes an application for a pension sharing order, or where a request for such an order is added to an existing application for a financial remedy, the applicant must serve a copy of the application on the person responsible for the pension arrangement concerned. Applications for consent orders for pension sharing 9 1 This rule applies where— a the parties have agreed on the terms of an order and the agreement includes a pension sharing order; b service has not been effected under rule9.31; and c the information referred to in paragraph (2) has not otherwise been provided. 2 The party with pension rights must— a request the person responsible for the pension arrangement concerned to provide the information set out in Section C of the Pension Inquiry Form; and b on receipt, send a copy of the information referred to in sub-paragraph (a) to the other party. Applications for pension attachment orders 9 1 Where an application for a financial remedy includes an application for a pension attachment order, or where a request for such an order is added to an existing application for a financial remedy, the applicant must serve a copy of the application on the person responsible for the pension arrangement concerned and must at the same time send— a an address to which any notice which the person responsible is required to serve on the applicant is to be sent; b an address to which any payment which the person responsible is required to make to the applicant is to be sent; and c where the address in sub-paragraph (b) is that of a bank, a building society or the Department of National Savings, sufficient details to enable the payment to be made into the account of the applicant. 2 A person responsible for a pension arrangement who receives a copy of the application under paragraph (1) may, within 21 days beginning with the date of service of the application, request the party with the pension rights to provide that person with the information disclosed in the financial statement relating to the party's pension rights or benefits under that arrangement. 3 If the person responsible for a pension arrangement makes a request under paragraph (2), the party with the pension rights must provide that person with a copy of the section of that party's financial statement that relates to that party's pension rights or benefits under that arrangement. 4 The party with the pension rights must comply with paragraph (3)— a within the time limited for filing the financial statement by rule 9.14(1); or b within 21 days beginning with the date on which the person responsible for the pension arrangement makes the request, whichever is the later. 5 A person responsible for a pension arrangement who receives a copy of the section of a financial statement as required pursuant to paragraph (4) may, within 21 days beginning with the date on which that person receives it, send to the court, the applicant and the respondent a statement in answer. 6 A person responsible for a pension arrangement who files a statement in answer pursuant to paragraph (5) will be entitled to be represented at the first appointment, or such other hearing as the court may direct, and the court must within 4 days, beginning with the date on which that person files the statement in answer, give the person notice of the date of the first appointment or other hearing as the case may be. Applications for consent orders for pension attachment 9 1 This rule applies where service has not been effected under rule9.33(1). 2 Where the parties have agreed on the terms of an order and the agreement includes a pension attachment order, then they must serve on the person responsible for the pension arrangement concerned— a a copy of the application for a consent order; b a draft of the proposed order, complying with rule 9.35; and c the particulars set out in rule 9.33(1). 3 No consent order that includes a pension attachment order must be made unless either— a the person responsible for the pension arrangement has not made any objection within 21 days beginning with the date on which the application for a consent order was served on that person; or b the court has considered any such objection, and for the purpose of considering any objection the court may make such direction as it sees fit for the person responsible to attend before it or to furnish written details of the objection. Pension sharing orders or pension attachment orders 9 An order for a financial remedy, whether by consent or not, which includes a pension sharing order or a pension attachment order, must— a in the body of the order, state that there is to be provision by way of pension sharing or pension attachment in accordance with the annex or annexes to the order; and b be accompanied by a pension sharing annex or a pension attachment annex as the case may require, and if provision is made in relation to more than one pension arrangement there must be one annex for each pension arrangement. Duty of the court upon making a pension sharing order or a pension attachment order 9 1 A court which varies or discharges a pension sharing order or a pension attachment order, must send, or direct one of the parties to send— a to the person responsible for the pension arrangement concerned; or b where the Board has assumed responsibility for the pension scheme or part of it, the Board; the documents referred to in paragraph (4). 2 A court which makes a pension sharing order or pension attachment order, must send, or direct one of the parties to send to the person responsible for the pension arrangement concerned, the documents referred to in paragraph (4). 3 Where the Board has assumed responsibility for the pension scheme or part of it after the making of a pension sharing order or attachment order but before the documents have been sent to the person responsible for the pension arrangement in accordance with paragraph (2), the court which makes the pension sharing order or the pension attachment order, must send, or direct one of the parties to send to the Board the documents referred to in paragraph (4). 4 The documents to be sent in accordance with paragraph (1) to (3) are— a in the case of— i proceedings under the 1973 Act, a copy of the judicial separation order ; ii proceedings under Schedule 5 to the 2004 Act, a copy of the separation order; iii proceedings under Part 3 of the 1984 Act, a copy of the document of divorce, annulment or legal separation; iv proceedings under Schedule 7 to the 2004 Act, a copy of the document of dissolution, annulment or legal separation; b in the case of divorce or nullity of marriage, a copy of the final order under rule 7.19 or 7.20 ; or c in the case of dissolution or nullity of civil partnership, a copy of the order making the conditional order final under rule 7.19 or 7.20 ; and d a copy of the pension sharing order or the pension attachment order, or as the case may be of the order varying or discharging that order, including any annex to that order relating to that pension arrangement but no other annex to that order. 5 The documents referred to in paragraph (4) must be sent— a in proceedings under the 1973 Act and the 1984 Act, within 7 days beginning with the date on which— i the relevant pension sharing or pension attachment order , or any order varying or discharging such an order, is made; or ii the final order of divorce or nullity or judicial separation order is made, whichever is the later; and b in proceedings under the 2004 Act, within 7 days beginning with the date on which— i the relevant pension sharing or pension attachment order , or any order varying or discharging such an order, is made; or ii the final order of dissolution or nullity or separation order is made, whichever is the later. Procedure where Pension Protection Fund becomes involved with the pension scheme 9 1 This rule applies where— a rules 9.30 to 9.34 or 9.36 apply; and b the party with the pension rights (“the member”) receives or has received notification in compliance with the Pension Protection Fund (Provision of Information) Regulations 2005 (“ the 2005 Regulations ”) — i from the trustees or managers of a pension scheme, that there is an assessment period in relation to that scheme; or ii from the Board that it has assumed responsibility for the pension scheme or part of it. 2 If the trustees or managers of the pension scheme notify or have notified the member that there is an assessment period in relation to that scheme, the member must send to the other party, all the information which the Board is required from time to time to provide to the member under the 2005 Regulations including— a a copy of the notification; and b a copy of the valuation summary, in accordance with paragraph (3). 3 The member must send the information or any part of it referred to in paragraph (2)— a if available, when the member sends the information received under rule 9.30(1); or b otherwise, within 7 days of receipt. 4 If the Board notifies the member that it has assumed responsibility for the pension scheme, or part of it, the member must— a send a copy of the notification to the other party within 7 days of receipt; and b comply with paragraph (5). 5 Where paragraph (4) applies, the member must— a within 7 days of receipt of the notification, request the Board in writing to provide a forecast of the member's compensation entitlement as described in the 2005 Regulations; and b send a copy of the forecast of the member's compensation entitlement to the other party within 7 days of receipt. 6 In this rule— a “ assessment period ” means an assessment period within the meaning of Part 2 of the Pensions Act 2004; and b “ valuation summary ” has the meaning assigned to it by the 2005 Regulations. CHAPTER 9 PENSION PROTECTION FUND COMPENSATION Application and interpretation of this Chapter 9 1 This Chapter applies— a where an application for a financial remedy has been made; and b the applicant or respondent is, the party with compensation rights. 2 In this Chapter “party with compensation rights” — a in proceedings under the 1973 Act and the 1984 Act, has the meaning given to it by section 25G(5) of the 1973 Act; b in proceedings under the 2004 Act, has the meaning given to “civil partner with compensation rights” by paragraph 37(1) of Schedule 5 to the 2004 Act . What the party with compensation rights must do when the court fixes a first appointment 9 1 Where the court fixes a first appointment as required by rule 9.12(1)(a) the party with compensation rights must request the Board to provide the information about the valuation of entitlement to PPF compensation referred to in regulations made by the Secretary of State under section 118 of the Pensions Act 2008. 2 The party with compensation rights must comply with paragraph (1) within 7 days beginning with the date on which that party receives notification of the date of the first appointment. 3 Within 7 days beginning with the date on which the party with compensation rights receives the information under paragraph (1) that party must send a copy of it to the other party, together with the name and address of the trustees or managers responsible for each pension scheme. 4 Where the rights to PPF Compensation are derived from rights under more than one pension scheme, the party with compensation rights must comply with this rule in relation to each entitlement. Applications for pension compensation sharing orders 9 Where an application for a financial remedy includes an application for a pension compensation sharing order or where a request for such an order is added to an existing application for a financial remedy, the applicant must serve a copy of the application on the Board. Applications for consent orders for pension compensation sharing 9 1 This rule applies where— a the parties have agreed on the terms of an order and the agreement includes a pension compensation sharing order; b service has not been effected under rule 9.40; and c the information referred to in paragraph (2) has not otherwise been provided. 2 The party with compensation rights must— a request the Board to provide the information set out in Section C of the Pension Protection Fund Inquiry Form; and b on receipt, send a copy of the information referred to in sub-paragraph (a) to the other party. Applications for pension compensation attachment orders 9 Where an application for a financial remedy includes an application for a pension compensation attachment order or where a request for such an order is added to an existing application for a financial remedy, the applicant must serve a copy of the application on the Board and must at the same time send— a an address to which any notice which the Board is required to serve on the applicant is to be sent; b an address to which any payment which the Board is required to make to the applicant is to be sent; and c where the address in sub-paragraph (b) is that of a bank, a building society or the Department of National Savings, sufficient details to enable the payment to be made into the account of the applicant. Applications for consent orders for pension compensation attachment 9 1 This rule applies where service has not been effected under rule9.42. 2 Where the parties have agreed on the terms of an order and the agreement includes a pension compensation attachment order, then they must serve on the Board— a a copy of the application for a consent order; b a draft of the proposed order, complying with rule 9.44; and c the particulars set out in rule 9.42. Pension compensation sharing orders or pension compensation attachment orders 9 An order for a financial remedy, whether by consent or not, which includes a pension compensation sharing order or a pension compensation attachment order, must— a in the body of the order, state that there is to be provision by way of pension compensation sharing or pension compensation attachment in accordance with the annex or annexes to the order; and b be accompanied by a pension compensation sharing annex or a pension compensation attachment annex as the case may require, and if provision is made in relation to entitlement to PPF compensation that derives from rights under more than one pension scheme there must be one annex for each such entitlement. Duty of the court upon making a pension compensation sharing order or a pension compensation attachment order 9 1 A court which makes, varies or discharges a pension compensation sharing order or a pension compensation attachment order, must send, or direct one of the parties to send, to the Board— a in the case of— i proceedings under Part 3 of the 1984 Act, a copy of the document of divorce, annulment or legal separation; ii proceedings under Schedule 7 to the 2004 Act, a copy of the document of dissolution, annulment or legal separation; b in the case of — i divorce or nullity of marriage, a copy of the final order under rule 7.19 or 7.20 ; ii dissolution or nullity of civil partnership, a copy of the order making the conditional order final under rule 7.19 or 7.20 ; c in the case of separation— i in the matrimonial proceedings, a copy of the judicial separation order ; ii in civil partnership proceedings, a copy of the separation order; and d a copy of the pension compensation sharing order or the pension compensation attachment order, or as the case may be of the order varying or discharging that order, including any annex to that order relating to that PPF compensation but no other annex to that order. 2 The documents referred to in paragraph (1) must be sent— a in proceedings under the 1973 Act and the 1984 Act, within 7 days beginning with the date on which— i the relevant pension compensation sharing or pension compensation attachment order is made; or ii the final order of divorce or nullity or the judicial separation order is made, whichever is the later; and b in proceedings under the 2004 Act, within 7 days beginning with the date on which— i the relevant pension compensation sharing or pension compensation attachment order is made; or ii the final order of dissolution or nullity or separation order is made, whichever is the later. CHAPTER 10 COMMUNICATION OF INFORMATION FROM FINANCIAL REMEDY PROCEEDINGS Communication of information: Practice Direction 9B 9.46 1 For the purposes of the law relating to contempt of court, information from financial remedy proceedings may be communicated in accordance with Practice Direction 9B. 2 Paragraph (1) is subject to any direction of the court. 3 Nothing in this rule permits the communication to the public at large, or any section of the public, of any information relating to the proceedings. (Rule 29.2 makes provision about disclosure of information under the 1991 Act.) PART 10 APPLICATIONS UNDER PART 4 OF THE FAMILY LAW ACT 1996 Scope and interpretation of this Part 10 The rules in this Part apply to proceedings under Part 4 of the 1996 Act. Applications for an occupation order or a non-molestation order 10 1 An application for an occupation order or a non-molestation order must be supported by a witness statement. 2 An application for an occupation order or a non-molestation order may be made without notice. 3 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 4 Where an application is made without notice, the witness statement in support of the application must state the reasons why notice has not been given. (Section 45 of the 1996 Act sets out the criteria for making an order without notice.) Service of the application 10 1 In an application made on notice, the applicant must , subject to rule 6.23A and any order made under rule 6.35 or 6.36, serve— a a copy of the application together with any statement in support; and b notice of any hearing or directions appointment set by the court, on the respondent personally— i not less than 2 days before the hearing; or ii within such period as the court may direct. 1A An application must not be served personally by the applicant himself or herself. 2 Where the applicant is acting in person, the applicant may request the court officer to serve the application on the respondent. 3 In an application for an occupation order under section 33, 35 or 36 of the 1996 Act , the applicant must serve on the mortgagee and any landlord of the dwelling-house in question— a a copy of the application; and b notice of the right to make representations in writing or orally at any hearing. 4 The applicant must file a certificate of service after serving the application. ( ... ) Transfer of pending proceedings to another court 10 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Privacy 10 Any hearing relating to an application for an occupation order or a non-molestation order will be in private unless the court directs otherwise. Service of an order 10 1 Subject to rule 6.23A and any order made under rule 6.35 or 6.36, the applicant must, as soon as reasonably practicable, serve on the respondent personally— a a copy of the order; and b where the order is made without notice— i a copy of the application together with any statement supporting it; and ii where the order is made by lay justices, a copy of the written record of the reasons for the court’s decision. (Rule 27.2 makes provision in respect of lay justices giving written reasons in the family court.) 1A The documents listed in paragraph (1) must not be served personally by the applicant himself or herself. 2 The court must serve the documents listed in paragraph (1) if— a an applicant, acting in person, so requests; or b the court made the order of its own initiative. 3 In an application for an occupation order under section 33, 35 or 36 of the 1996 Act, the applicant must serve a copy of any order made on the mortgagee and any landlord of the dwelling-house in question. Representations made by a mortgagee or landlord 10 The court may direct that a hearing be held in order to consider any representations made by a mortgagee or a landlord. Applications to vary, extend or discharge an order 10 Rules 10.5 to 10.7 apply to applications to vary, extend or discharge an order. Orders containing provisions to which a power of arrest is attached 10 Where the court makes an occupation order containing one or more provisions to which a power of arrest is attached (“relevant provisions”)— a each relevant provision must be set out in a separate paragraph in the order; and b a paragraph containing a relevant provision must not include a provision of the order to which the power of arrest is not attached. Service of an order on the officer for the time being in charge of a police station 10 1 Where the court makes— a an occupation order to which a power of arrest is attached; or b a non-molestation order, a copy of the order must be delivered to the officer for the time being in charge of— i the police station for the applicant's address; or ii such other police station as the court may specify. 2 A copy of the order delivered under paragraph (1) must be accompanied by a statement showing that the respondent has been served with the order or informed of its terms (whether by being present when the order was made or by telephone or otherwise). 3 The documentation referred to in paragraphs (1) and (2) must be delivered by— a the applicant; or b the court officer, where rule 10.6(2) applies . 4 Paragraph (5) applies where an order is made varying or discharging— a a provision of an occupation order to which a power of arrest is attached; or b a provision of a non-molestation order. 5 The court officer must— a immediately inform— i the officer who received a copy of the order under paragraph (1); and ii if the applicant's address has changed, the officer for the time being in charge of the police station for the new address; and b deliver a copy of the order referred to in paragraph (4)(a) or (b) and the order referred to in paragraph (1) to any officer so informed. Proceedings following arrest ... 10 1 This rule applies where a person is arrested pursuant to— a a power of arrest attached to a provision of an occupation order; ... b a warrant of arrest issued on an application under section 47(8) of the 1996 Act ; or c a warrant of arrest issued on an application for enforcement of an incoming protection measure. (The Civil Jurisdiction and Judgments (Protection Measures) Regulations 2014(1) make provision in relation to the powers of the family court and the High Court to enforce incoming protection measures under the Protection Measures Regulation.) 2 The court before which a person is brought following arrest may— a determine whether the facts, and the circumstances which led to the arrest, amounted to disobedience of the order; or b adjourn the proceedings. 3 Where the proceedings are adjourned and the arrested person is released— a unless the court directs otherwise, the matter must be dealt with within 14 days beginning with the date of arrest; and b the arrested person must be given not less than 2 days' notice of the hearing. 4 An application notice seeking the committal for contempt of court of the arrested person may be issued if the arrested person is not dealt with within the period mentioned in paragraph (3)(a). (The powers of the court to remand in custody or on bail are contained in section 47 of and Schedule 5 to the Family Law Act 1996 .) ... Enforcement of an order: requirement for a penal notice 10 At the time when the order is drawn up, the court officer will— a where the order made is (or includes) a non-molestation order; or b where the order made is an occupation order and the court so directs, issue a copy of the order, endorsed with or incorporating a notice as to the consequences of disobedience, for service in accordance with rule 10.6. (For enforcement of an order by way of committal see Part 37 (rule 37.4(2)(c) requires a contempt application to include confirmation that any order allegedly breached or disobeyed contained a penal notice) .) Enforcement of an undertaking 10 ... Part 37 applies ... where an application is made to commit a person for breach of an undertaking. (Rule 37.4(2) includes requirements for the information to be contained in a contempt application in relation to breach of an undertaking.) .) Power to adjourn the hearing for consideration of the penalty 10 The court may adjourn the hearing for consideration of the penalty to be imposed for any contempt of court found proved and such a hearing may be restored if the respondent does not comply with any conditions specified by the court. ( ... ) Hospital orders or guardianship orders under the Mental Health Act 1983 10 1 Where the court makes a hospital order under the Mental Health Act 1983 the court officer must— a send to the hospital any information which will be of assistance in dealing with the patient; and b inform the applicant when the respondent is being transferred to hospital. 2 Where the court makes a guardianship order under the Mental Health Act 1983, the court officer must send any information which will be of assistance in dealing with the patient to— a the patient's guardian; and b where the guardian is a person other than the local services authority, the local services authority. ( ... ) Transfer directions under section 48 of the Mental Health Act 1983 10 1 Where a transfer direction given by the Secretary of State under section 48 of the Mental Health Act 1983 is in force in respect of a person remanded in custody by the court , the court officer must notify— a the governor of the prison to which that person was remanded; and b the hospital where that person is detained, of any committal hearing which that person is required to attend. 2 The court officer must also give notice in writing of any further remand to the hospital where that person is detained. ( ... ) Recognizances 10 1 Where, in accordance with paragraph 2(1)(b)(ii) of Schedule 5 to the 1996 Act, the court fixes the amount of any recognizance with a view to it being taken subsequently, the recognizance may be taken by— a a judge of the court ; b a police officer of the rank of inspector or above or in charge of a police station; or c the governor or keeper of a prison where the arrested person is in custody. 2 The person having custody of an applicant for bail must release that applicant if satisfied that the required recognizances have been taken. ( ... ) PART 11 APPLICATIONS UNDER PART 4A OF THE FAMILY LAW ACT 1996 OR PART 1 OF SCHEDULE 2 TO THE FEMALE GENITAL MUTILATION ACT 2003 Scope and interpretation 11 1 The rules in this Part apply to proceedings ... under Part 4A of the 1996 Act and under Part 1 of Schedule 2 to the 2003 Act . 2 In this Part— “the 2003 Act ” means the Female Genital Mutilation Act 2003; “a FGM protection order” means an order under paragraph 1(1) of Part 1 of Schedule 2 to the 2003 Act ; “ a forced marriage protection order ” means an order under section 63A of the 1996 Act ; ... “an individual” means a person (whether legally represented or not) who is not applying for an order on behalf of an organisation, and includes the person who is the subject of the proceedings; “a protection order” means a forced marriage protection order or a FGM protection order; and “ the person who is the subject of the proceedings ” means the person who will be protected by the ... protection order applied for or being considered by the court of its own initiative, if that order is made, or who is being protected by the protection order. Applications 11 1 An application for a ... protection order may be made without notice. 2 Where an application is made without notice, it must be supported by a witness statement explaining why notice has not been given. 3 An application for a ... protection order made by an organisation must state— a the name and address of the person submitting the application; and b the position which that person holds in the organisation. Directions about service 11.2A 1 Where rules within this Part require the person who is the subject of proceedings to be served with any documents or informed of any action taken by the court, and that person is not the applicant and is— a a child; b a person, not being a party, who lacks or may lack capacity within the meaning of the 2005 Act; or c a protected party; the court must give directions about the persons who are to be served or informed. 2 This rule applies to rules 11.3(3)(c), 11.4(1)(b), 11.6(3)(c) and 11.7(3). Permission to apply 11 A1 An application for permission to apply for a protection order may be made without notice. 1 Where the permission of the court is required to apply for a ... protection order, the person seeking permission must file— a a Part 18 application notice setting out— i the reasons for the application, for the making of which permission is sought (“the proposed application”); ii the applicant's connection with the person to be protected; iii the applicant's knowledge of the circumstances of the person to be protected; and iv in relation to an application for permission to apply for a forced marriage protection order only, the applicant's knowledge of the wishes and feelings of the person to be protected; and b a draft of the proposed application, together with sufficient copies for one to be served on each respondent and (if different) the person to be protected. 2 As soon as practicable after receiving an application under paragraph (1), the court must— a grant the application; or b direct that a date be fixed for the hearing of the application and fix the date. 3 The court officer must inform the following persons of the court's action under paragraph (2)— a the applicant; b the respondent; c (if different) the person to be protected; and d any other person directed by the court. 4 Where permission is granted to apply for a ... protection order, the application must proceed in accordance with rule 11.2. Service of applications on notice 11 1 Subject to paragraphs (3) and (7) , where an application is made on notice, the applicant must serve a copy of the application, together with the notice of proceedings, personally on— a the respondent; b the person who is the subject of the proceedings (if that person is neither the applicant nor a respondent); and c any other person directed by the court, not less than 2 days before the date on which the application will be heard. 1A Where the applicant is an individual, the application must not be served personally by the applicant himself or herself. 2 The court may abridge the period specified in paragraph (1). 3 Subject to paragraph (7), service of the application must be effected by the court if the applicant , acting in person, so requests (this does not affect the court's power to order substituted service). 4 Where the application is served on the person who is the subject of the proceedings, it must be accompanied by a notice informing that person— a how to apply to become a party to the proceedings; and b of that person's right to make representations in writing or orally at any hearing. 5 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 6 Where an application is served by the applicant, the applicant must file a certificate of service stating the date and time of personal service on each party served . 7 This rule is subject to rule 6.23A (which specifies how service is to be effected on a person where there are reasonable grounds to believe that person is residing in a refuge). Transfer of proceedings 11 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Parties 11 A1 Where the person who is the subject of proceedings is not the applicant and is a child, the court must consider, at every stage in the proceedings, whether to make that child a party to proceedings. (For when a child should be made a party to proceedings generally see paragraph 7 of Practice Direction 16A). 1 In proceedings under this Part, a person may file a Part 18 application notice for that person or another person to— a be joined as a party; or b cease to be a party. 2 As soon as practicable after receiving an application under paragraph (1), the court must do one of the following— a in the case only of an application under paragraph (1)(a), grant the application; b order that the application be considered at a hearing, and fix a date for the hearing; or c invite written representations as to whether the application should be granted, to be filed within a specified period, and upon expiry of that period act under sub-paragraph (a) or (b) as it sees fit. 3 The court officer must inform the following persons of the court's action under paragraph (2)— a the applicant under paragraph (1); b (if different) the applicant for the ... protection order and the respondent to that application; c (if different) the person who is the subject of the proceedings; and d any other person directed by the court. 4 The court may at any time direct— a that a person who would not otherwise be a respondent under these rules be joined as a party to the proceedings; or b that a party to the proceedings cease to be a party, and such a direction may be made by the court of its own initiative as well as upon an application under paragraph (1). 5 Where the court directs the addition or removal of a party, it may give consequential directions about— a service on a new party of a copy of the application for the ... protection order and other relevant documents; and b the management of the proceedings. Hearings and service of orders 11 1 Any hearing relating to an application for a ... protection order must be in private unless the court otherwise directs. 2 The court may direct the withholding of any submissions made, or any evidence adduced, for or at any hearing in proceedings to which this Part applies— a in order to protect the person who is the subject of the proceedings or any other person; or b for any other good reason. 3 The applicant must, subject to rule 6.23A, within two days of an order being made (unless otherwise directed by the court) , serve personally— a a copy of the order; b a copy of the record of the hearing; and c where the order is made without notice, a copy of the application together with any statement supporting it, on the respondent, the person who is the subject of the proceedings (if neither the applicant nor a respondent), and any other person named in the order. 3A Where the applicant is an individual, the documents listed in paragraph (3) must not be served personally by the applicant himself or herself. 4 The court must serve the documents listed in paragraph (3) if— a an applicant, acting in person, so requests; or b the court made the order of its own initiative. Orders made by the court of its own initiative 11 1 Where the court makes a ... protection order of its own initiative under section 63C of the 1996 Act or under paragraph 2 of Part 1 of Schedule 2 to the 2003 Act , it must set out in the order— a a summary of its reasons for making the order; and b the names of the persons who are to be served with the order. 2 The court may order service of the order on— a any of the parties to the current proceedings; b (if different) the person who is the subject of the proceedings; and c any other person whom the court considers should be served. 3 The court must give directions as to how the order is to be served. (Rule 6.23A specifies how service is to be effected on a person where there are reasonable grounds to believe that person is residing in a refuge.) Representations in respect of orders 11 Where the court makes an order of a type referred to in rule 11.7 or 11.8 , it may direct that a hearing (or further hearing) be held in order to consider any representations made by any of the persons named in, or directed to be served with, the order. Applications to vary, extend or discharge an order 11 Rules 11.7 and 11.9 apply to applications to vary, extend or discharge a ... protection order. Orders containing provisions to which a power of arrest is attached 11 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Notifying the police 11 A practice direction may make provision for notifying the police when a protection order is made, varied, extended or discharged. Application for issue of warrant for arrest 11 1 An application under section 63J(2) of the 1996 Act or under paragraph 7(1) of Part 1 of Schedule 2 to the 2003 Act for the issue of a warrant for the arrest of a person must be supported by a sworn statement. 2 An application for the issue of a warrant for arrest made by a person who is neither the person who is the subject of the proceedings nor (if different) the person who applied for the order, shall be treated, in the first instance, as an application for permission to apply for the warrant to be issued, and the court shall either— a grant the application; or b direct that a date be fixed for the hearing of the application and fix a date. 3 The court officer must inform the following persons of the court's action under paragraph (2)— a the person applying for the issue of the warrant; b the person being protected by the order; and c any other person directed by the court. Proceedings following arrest 11 1 This rule applies where a person is arrested pursuant to— a a power of arrest attached to a provision of a forced marriage protection order; or b a warrant of arrest issued on an application under section 63J(2) of the 1996 Act or under paragraph 7(1) of Part 1 of Schedule 2 to the 2003 Act . 2 The court before whom a person is brought following his arrest may— a determine whether the facts and the circumstances which led to the arrest amounted to disobedience of the order; or b adjourn the proceedings. 3 Where the proceedings are adjourned, the arrested person may be released and— a unless the court directs otherwise, be dealt with within 14 days of the day on which the person was arrested; and b be given not less than 2 days' notice of the adjourned hearing. 4 An application notice seeking the committal for contempt of court of the arrested person may be issued if the arrested person is not dealt with within the period mentioned in paragraph (3)(a). (The powers of the court to remand in custody or on bail are contained in section 47 of and Schedule 5 to the 1996 Act and in paragraphs 8 to14 of Part 1 of Schedule 2 to the 2003 Act .) Enforcement of orders and undertakings 11 1 At the time when the order is drawn up, the court officer will, where the order made is (or includes) a ... protection order, issue a copy of the order, endorsed with or incorporating a notice as to the consequences of disobedience, for service in accordance with rule 11.7. 2 ... Part 37 applies ... where an application is made to commit a person for breach of an undertaking. (Rule 37.4(2) includes requirements for the information to be contained in a contempt application in relation to breach of an order or an undertaking.) .) Power to adjourn the hearing for consideration of the penalty 11 The court may adjourn the hearing for consideration of the penalty to be imposed for any contempt of court found proved and such hearing may be restored if the contemnor does not comply with any conditions specified by the court. Hospital orders or guardianship orders under the Mental Health Act 1983 11 1 Where the court makes a hospital order under the Mental Health Act 1983, the court officer must— a send to the hospital any information which will be of assistance in dealing with the patient; and b inform the persons directed by the court to be informed about when the patient is being transferred to hospital. 2 Where the court makes a guardianship order under the Mental Health Act 1983, the court officer must send any information which will be of assistance in dealing with the patient to— a the patient's guardian; and b where the guardian is a person other than the local services authority, the local services authority. Transfer directions under section 48 of the Mental Health Act 1983 11 1 Where a transfer direction given by the Secretary of State under section 48 of the Mental Health Act 1983 is in force in respect of a person remanded in custody by the court, the court officer must notify— a the governor of the prison to which that person was remanded; and b the hospital where that person is detained, of any committal hearing which that person is required to attend. 2 The court officer must also give notice in writing of any further remand to the hospital where that person is detained. Recognizances 11 1 Where, in accordance with paragraph 2(1)(b)(ii) of Schedule 5 to the 1996 Act or paragraph 10(3)(b) of Part 1 of Schedule 2 to the 2003 Act , the court fixes the amount of any recognizance with a view to it being taken subsequently, the recognizance may be taken by— a a judge of the court ; b a police officer of the rank of inspector or above or in charge of a police station; or c the governor or keeper of a prison where the arrested person is in the custody of that governor or keeper. 2 The person having custody of an applicant for bail must release him if satisfied that the required recognizances have been taken. PART 12 CHILDREN PROCEEDINGS EXCEPT PARENTAL ORDER PROCEEDINGS AND PROCEEDINGS FOR APPLICATIONS IN ADOPTION, PLACEMENT AND RELATED PROCEEDINGS CHAPTER 1 INTERPRETATION AND APPLICATION OF THIS PART Application of this Part 12 1 The rules in this Part apply to— a emergency proceedings; b private law proceedings; c public law proceedings; d proceedings relating to the exercise of the court's inherent jurisdiction (other than applications for the court's permission to start such proceedings); e proceedings relating to child abduction and the recognition and enforcement of decisions relating to custody under the European Convention; f proceedings relating to ... the 1996 Hague Convention in respect of children; and g any other proceedings which may be referred to in a practice direction. (Part 18 sets out the procedure for making an application for permission to bring proceedings.) (Part 31 sets out the procedure for making applications for recognition and enforcement of judgments under ... the 1996 Hague Convention.) 2 The rules in Chapter 7 of this Part also apply to family proceedings which are not within paragraph (1) but which otherwise relate wholly or mainly to the maintenance or upbringing of a minor. 3 This Part is subject to any provision made by or pursuant to Part 41 (proceeding by electronic means). Interpretation 12 In this Part— “ the 2006 Act ” means the Childcare Act 2006 ; “activity condition” has the meaning given to it by section 11C(2) of the 1989 Act;” “activity direction” has the meaning given to it by section 11A(3) of the 1989 Act; “ advocate ” means a person exercising a right of audience as a representative of, or on behalf of, a party; “ care proceedings ” means proceedings for a care order under section 31(1)(a) of the 1989 Act; “ Case Management Order ” means an order in the form referred to in Practice Direction 12A; “ child assessment order ” has the meaning assigned to it by section 43(2) of the 1989 Act; ... ... “ contribution order ” has the meaning assigned to it by paragraph 23(2) of Schedule 2 to the 1989 Act; “ education supervision order ” has the meaning assigned to it by section 36(2) of the 1989 Act; “ emergency proceedings ” means proceedings for— the disclosure of information as to the whereabouts of a child under section 33 of the 1986 Act ; an order authorising the taking charge of and delivery of a child under section 34 of the 1986 Act ; an emergency protection order; an order under section 44(9)(b) of the 1989 Act varying a direction in an emergency protection order given under section 44(6) of that Act; an order under section 45(5) of the 1989 Act extending the period during which an emergency protection order is to have effect; an order under section 45(8) of the 1989 Act discharging an emergency protection order; an order under section 45(8A) of the 1989 Act varying or discharging an emergency protection order in so far as it imposes an exclusion requirement on a person who is not entitled to apply for the order to be discharged; an order under section 45(8B) of the 1989 Act varying or discharging an emergency protection order in so far as it confers a power of arrest attached to an exclusion requirement; warrants under sections 48(9) and 102(1) of the 1989 Act and under section 79 of the 2006 Act ; or a recovery order under section 50 of the 1989 Act ; “ emergency protection order ” means an order under section 44 of the 1989 Act; “ enforcement order ” has the meaning assigned to it by section 11J(2) of the 1989 Act; “ financial compensation order ” means an order made under section 11O(2) of the 1989 Act; “ interim order ” means an interim care order or an interim supervision order referred to in section 38(1) of the 1989 Act; “Part 4 proceedings” means proceedings for— a care order, or the discharge of such an order, under section 39(1) of the 1989 Act; an order giving permission to change a child’s surname or remove a child from the United Kingdom under section 33(7) of the 1989 Act; a supervision order, the discharge or variation of such an order under section 39(2) of the 1989 Act, or the extension of such an order under paragraph 6(3) of Schedule 3 to that Act; an order making provision regarding contact under section 34(2) to (4) of the 1989 Act or an order varying or discharging such an order under section 34(9) of that Act; an education supervision order, the extension of an education supervision order under paragraph 15(2) of Schedule 3 to the 1989 Act, or the discharge of such an order under paragraph 17(1) of Schedule 3 to that Act; an order varying directions made with an interim care order or interim supervision order under section 38(8)(b) of the 1989 Act; an order under section 39(3) of the 1989 Act varying a supervision order in so far as it affects a person with whom the child is living but who is not entitled to apply for the order to be discharged; an order under section 39(3A) of the 1989 Act varying or discharging an interim care order in so far as it imposes an exclusion requirement on a person who is not entitled to apply for the order to be discharged; an order under section 39(3B) of the 1989 Act varying or discharging an interim care order in so far as it confers a power of arrest attached to an exclusion requirement; or the substitution of a supervision order for a care order under section 39(4) of the 1989 Act; “ private law proceedings ” means proceedings for— a section 8 order except a child arrangements order to which section 9(6B) of the 1989 Act applies with respect to a child who is in the care of a local authority; a parental responsibility order under sections 4(1)(c) , 4ZA(1)(c) or 4A(1)(b) of the 1989 Act or an order terminating parental responsibility under sections 4(2A), 4ZA(5) or 4A(3) of that Act ; an order appointing a child's guardian under section 5(1) of the 1989 Act or an order terminating the appointment under section 6(7) of that Act; an order giving permission to change a child's surname or remove a child from the United Kingdom under sections 13(1) or 14C(3) of the 1989 Act; a special guardianship order except where that order relates to a child who is subject of a care order; an order varying or discharging such an order under section 14D of the 1989 Act ; an enforcement order; a financial compensation order; an order under paragraph 9 of Schedule A1 to the 1989 Act following a breach of an enforcement order; an order under Part 2 of Schedule A1 to the 1989 Act revoking or amending an enforcement order; or an order that a warning notice be attached to a child arrangements order ; “ public law proceedings ” means Part 4 proceedings and proceedings for— a child arrangements order to which section 9(6B) of the 1989 Act applies with respect to a child who is in the care of a local authority; a special guardianship order relating to a child who is the subject of a care order; a secure accommodation order under section 25 of the 1989 Act ; ... a child assessment order, or the variation or discharge of such an order under section 43(12) of the 1989 Act; an order permitting the local authority to arrange for any child in its care to live outside England and Wales under paragraph 19(1) of Schedule 2 to the 1989 Act; a contribution order, or revocation of such an order under paragraph 23(8) of Schedule 2 to the 1989 Act; an appeal under paragraph 8(1) of Schedule 8 to the 1989 Act; “ special guardianship order ” has the meaning assigned to it by section 14A(1) of the 1989 Act ; “ supervision order ” has the meaning assigned to it by section 31(11) of the 1989 Act; “ supervision proceedings ” means proceedings for a supervision order under section 31(1)(b) of the 1989 Act; “ warning notice ” means a notice attached to an order pursuant to section 8(2) of the Children and Adoption Act 2006. (The 1980 Hague Convention, the 1996 Hague Convention, the Council Regulation, and the European Convention are defined in rule 2.3.) CHAPTER 2 GENERAL RULES Who the parties are 12 1 In relation to the proceedings set out in column 1 of the following table, column 2 sets out who may make the application and column 3 sets out who the respondents to those proceedings will be. Proceedings for Applicants Respondents A parental responsibility order (section 4(1)(c), 4ZA(1)(c), or section 4A(1)(b) of the 1989 Act). The child's father; the step parent; or the child's parent (being a woman who is a parent by virtue of section 43 of the Human Fertilisation and Embryology Act 2008 and who is not a person to whom section 1(3) of the Family Law Reform Act 1987 applies) (sections 4(1)(c), 4ZA(1)(c) and 4A(1)(b) of the 1989 Act). Every person whom the applicant believes to have parental responsibility for the child; where the child is the subject of a care order, every person whom the applicant believes to have had parental responsibility immediately prior to the making of the care order; in the case of an application to extend, vary or discharge an order, the parties to the proceedings leading to the order which it is sought to have extended, varied or discharged; in the case of specified proceedings, the child. An order terminating a parental responsibility order or agreement (section 4(2A), 4ZA(5) or section 4A(3) of the 1989 Act . Any person who has parental responsibility for the child; or with the court's permission , the child (section 4(3), 4ZA(6) and section 4A(3) of the 1989 Act). As above. An order appointing a guardian (section 5(1) of the 1989 Act ). An individual who wishes to be appointed as guardian (section 5(1) of the 1989 Act). As above. An order terminating the appointment of a guardian (section 6(7) of the 1989 Act). Any person who has parental responsibility for the child; or with the court's permission, the child (section 6(7) of the 1989 Act). As above. A section 8 order. Any person who is entitled to apply for a section 8 order with respect to the child (section 10(4) to (7) of the 1989 Act ); or with the court's permission, any person (section10(2)(b) of the 1989 Act). As above. An enforcement order (section 11J of the 1989 Act ). A person who is, for the purposes of the child arrangements order , a person with whom the child concerned lives or is to live; any person whose contact with the child concerned is provided for in the child arrangements order ; any individual subject to a condition under section 11(7)(b) of the 1989 Act or an activity condition imposed by a child arrangements order ; or with the court's permission, the child (section 11J(5) of the 1989 Act). The person the applicant alleges has failed to comply with the child arrangements order . A financial compensation order (section 11O of the 1989 Act). Any person who is, for the purposes of the child arrangements order , a person with whom the child concerned lives or is to live; any person whose contact with the child concerned is provided for in the child arrangements order ; any individual subject to a condition under section 11(7)(b) of the 1989 Act or an activity condition imposed by a child arrangements order ; or with the court's permission, the child (section 11O(6) of the 1989 Act). The person the applicant alleges has failed to comply with the child arrangements order . An order permitting the child's name to be changed or the removal of the child from the United Kingdom (section 13(1), 14C(3) or 33(7) of the 1989 Act). Any person (section 13(1), 14C(3), 33(7) of the 1989 Act). As for a parental responsibility order. A special guardianship order (section 14A of the 1989 Act). Any guardian of the child; any individual who is named in a child arrangements order as a person with whom the child is to live; any individual listed in subsection (5)(b) or (c) of section 10 (as read with subsection (10) of that section) of the 1989 Act; a local authority foster parent with whom the child has lived for a period of at least one year immediately preceding the application; or any person with the court's permission (section 14A(3) of the 1989 Act) (more than one such individual can apply jointly (section 14A(3) and (5) of that Act)). As above, and if a care order is in force with respect to the child, the child. Variation or discharge of a special guardianship order (section 14D of the 1989 Act ). The special guardian (or any of them, if there is more than one); any individual who is named in a child arrangements order as a person with whom the child is to live; the local authority designated in a care order with respect to the child; any individual within section 14D(1)(d) of the 1989 Act who has parental responsibility for the child; the child, any parent or guardian of the child and any step-parent of the child who has acquired, and has not lost, parental responsibility by virtue of section 4A of that Act with the court's permission; or any individual within section 14D(1)(d) of that Act who immediately before the making of the special guardianship order had, but no longer has, parental responsibility for the child with the court's permission. As above. A secure accommodation order (section 25 section of the 1989 Act). The local authority which is looking after the child; or the Health Authority, Secretary of State, NHS England , integrated care board , National Health Service Trust established under section 25 of the National Health Service Act 2006 or section 18(1) of the National Health Service (Wales) Act 2006 , National Health Service Foundation Trust or any local authority providing or arranging accommodation for the child (unless the child is looked after by a local authority). As above. A care or supervision order (section 31 of the 1989 Act). Any local authority; the National Society for the Prevention of Cruelty to Children and any of its officers (section 31(1) of the 1989 Act);or any authorised person. As above. An order varying directions made with an interim care or interim supervision order (section 38(8)(b) of the 1989 Act). The parties to proceedings in which directions are given under section 38(6) of the 1989 Act; or any person named in such a direction. As above. An order discharging a care order (section 39(1) of the 1989 Act). Any person who has parental responsibility for the child; the child; or the local authority designated by the order (section 39(1) of the 1989 Act). As above. An order varying or discharging an interim care order in so far as it imposes an exclusion requirement (section 39(3A) of the 1989 Act). A person to whom the exclusion requirement in the interim care order applies who is not entitled to apply for the order to be discharged (section 39(3A) of the 1989 Act). As above. An order varying or discharging an interim care order in so far as it confers a power of arrest attached to an exclusion requirement (section 39(3B) of the 1989 Act). Any person entitled to apply for the discharge of the interim care order in so far as it imposes the exclusion requirement (section 39(3B) of the 1989 Act). As above. An order substituting a supervision order for a care order (section 39(4) of the 1989 Act). Any person entitled to apply for a care order to be discharged under section 39(1) (section 39(4) of the 1989 Act). As above. A child assessment order (section 43(1) of the 1989 Act). Any local authority; the National Society for the Prevention of Cruelty to Children and any of its officers; or any person authorised by order of the Secretary of State to bring the proceedings and any officer of a body who is so authorised (section 43(1) and (13) of the 1989 Act). As above. An order varying or discharging a child assessment order (section 43(12) of the 1989 Act). The applicant for an order that has been made under section 43(1) of the 1989 Act; or the persons referred to in section 43(11) of the 1989 Act (section 43(12) of that Act). As above. An emergency protection order (section 44(1) of the 1989 Act). Any person (section 44(1) of the 1989 Act). As for a parental responsibility order. An order extending the period during which an emergency protection order is to have effect (section 45(4) of the 1989 Act). Any person who— has parental responsibility for a child as the result of an emergency protection order; and is entitled to apply for a care order with respect to the child (section 45(4) of the 1989 Act). As above. An order discharging an emergency protection order (section 45(8) of the 1989 Act). The child; a parent of the child; any person who is not a parent of the child but who has parental responsibility for the child; or any person with whom the child was living before the making of the emergency protection order (section 45(8) of the 1989 Act). As above. An order varying or discharging an emergency protection order in so far as it imposes the exclusion requirement (section 45(8A) of the 1989 Act). A person to whom the exclusion requirement in the emergency protection order applies who is not entitled to apply for the emergency protection order to be discharged (section 45(8A) of the 1989 Act). As above. An order varying or discharging an emergency protection order in so far as it confers a power of arrest attached to an exclusion requirement (section 45(8B) of the 1989 Act). Any person entitled to apply for the discharge of the emergency protection order in so far as it imposes the exclusion requirement (section 45(8B) of the 1989 Act). As above. An emergency protection order by the police (section 46(7) of the 1989 Act). The officer designated for the purposes of section 46(3)(e) of the 1989 Act (section 46(7) of the 1989 Act). As above. A warrant authorising a constable to assist in exercise of certain powers to search for children and inspect premises (section 48 of the 1989 Act). Any person attempting to exercise powers under an emergency protection order who has been or is likely to be prevented from doing so by being refused entry to the premises concerned or refused access to the child concerned (section 48(9) of the 1989 Act). As above. A warrant authorising a constable to assist in exercise of certain powers to search for children and inspect premises (section 102 of the 1989 Act). Any person attempting to exercise powers under the enactments mentioned in section 102(6) of the 1989 Act who has been or is likely to be prevented from doing so by being refused entry to the premises concerned or refused access to the child concerned (section 102(1) of that Act). As above. An order revoking an enforcement order (paragraph 4 of Schedule A1 to the 1989 Act). The person subject to the enforcement order. The person who was the applicant for the enforcement order; and, where the child was a party to the proceedings in which the enforcement order was made, the child. An order amending an enforcement order (paragraphs 5 to 7 of Schedule A1 to the 1989 Act). The person subject to the enforcement order. The person who was the applicant for the enforcement order. (Rule 12.33 makes provision about applications under paragraph 5 of Schedule A1 to the 1989 Act.) An order following breach of an enforcement order (paragraph 9 of Schedule A1 to the 1989 Act). Any person who is, for the purposes of the child arrangements order , the person with whom the child lives or is to live; any person whose contact with the child concerned is provided for in the child arrangements order ; any individual subject to a condition under section 11(7)(b) of the 1989 Act or an activity condition imposed by a child arrangements order; ; or with the court's permission, the child (paragraph 9 of Schedule A1 to the 1989 Act). The person the applicant alleges has failed to comply with the unpaid work requirement imposed by an enforcement order; and where the child was a party to the proceedings in which the enforcement order was made, the child. An order permitting the local authority to arrange for any child in its care to live outside England and Wales (Schedule 2, paragraph 19(1), to the 1989 Act). The local authority (Schedule 2, paragraph 19(1), to the 1989 Act). As for a parental responsibility order. A contribution order (Schedule 2, paragraph 23(1), to the 1989 Act). The local authority (Schedule 2, paragraph 23(1), to the 1989 Act). As above and the contributor. An order revoking a contribution order (Schedule 2, paragraph 23(8), to the 1989 Act). The contributor; or the local authority. As above. An order relating to contact with the child in care and any named person (section 34(2) of the 1989 Act) or permitting the local authority to refuse contact (section 34(4) of that Act). The local authority; or the child (section 34(2) or 34(4) of the 1989 Act). As above; and the person whose contact with the child is the subject of the application. An order relating to contact with the child in care (section 34(3) of the 1989 Act). The child's parents; any guardian or special guardian of the child; any person who by virtue of section 4A of the 1989 Act has parental responsibility for the child; where there was a child arrangements order in force with respect to the child immediately before the care order was made, any person named in that order as a person with whom the child was to live; a person who by virtue of an order made in the exercise of the High Court's inherent jurisdiction with respect to children had care of the child immediately before the care order was made (section 34(3)(a) of the 1989 Act); or with the court's permission, any person (section 34(3) (b) of that Act). As above; and the person whose contact with the child is the subject of the application. An order varying or discharging an order for contact with a child in care under section 34 (section 34((9) of the 1989 Act). The local authority; the child; or any person named in the order (section 34(9) of the 1989 Act). As above; and the person whose contact with the child is the subject of the application. An education supervision order (section 36 of the 1989 Act). Any local authority (section 36(1) of the 1989 Act). As above; and the child. An order varying or discharging a supervision order (section 39(2) of the 1989 Act). Any person who has parental responsibility for the child; the child; or the supervisor (section 39(2) of the 1989 Act). As above; and the supervisor. An order varying a supervision order in so far as it affects the person with whom the child is living (section 39(3) of the 1989 Act). The person with whom the child is living who is not entitled to apply for the order to be discharged (section 39(3) of the 1989 Act). As above; and the supervisor. An order varying a direction under section 44(6) of the 1989 Act in an emergency protection order (section 44(9)(b) of that Act). The parties to the application for the emergency protection order in respect of which it is sought to vary the directions; the children's guardian; the local authority in whose area the child is ordinarily resident; or any person who is named in the directions. As above, and the parties to the application for the order in respect of which it is sought to vary the directions; any person who was caring for the child prior to the making of the order; and any person named in a child arrangements order as a person with whom the child is to spend time or otherwise have contact and who is affected by the direction which it is sought to have varied. A recovery order (section 50 of the 1989 Act). Any person who has parental responsibility for the child by virtue of a care order or an emergency protection order; or where the child is in police protection the officer designated for the purposes of section 46(3)(e) of the 1989 Act (section 50(4) of the 1989 Act). As above; and the person whom the applicant alleges to have effected or to have been or to be responsible for the taking or keeping of the child. An order discharging an education supervision order (Schedule 3, paragraph 17(1), to the 1989 Act). The child concerned; a parent of the child; or the local authority concerned (Schedule 3, paragraph 17(1), to the 1989 Act). As above; and the local authority concerned; and the child. An order extending an education supervision order (Schedule 3, paragraph, 15(2), to the 1989 Act). The local authority in whose favour the education supervision order was made (Schedule 3, paragraph 15(2), to the 1989 Act). As above; and the child. An appeal under paragraph (8) of Schedule 8 to the 1989 Act. A person aggrieved by the matters listed in paragraph 8(1) of Schedule 8 to the 1989 Act. The appropriate local authority. An order for the disclosure of information as to the whereabouts of a child under section 33 of the 1986 Act. Any person with a legitimate interest in proceedings for an order under Part 1 of the 1986 Act; or a person who has registered an order made elsewhere in the United Kingdom or a specified dependent territory. Any person alleged to have information as to the whereabouts of the child. An order authorising the taking charge of and delivery of a child under section 34 of the 1986 Act. The person to whom the child is to be given up under section 34(1) of the 1986 Act. As above; and the person who is required to give up the child in accordance with section 34(1) of the 1986 Act. An order relating to the exercise of the court's inherent jurisdiction (including wardship proceedings). A local authority (with the court's permission); any person with a genuine interest in or relation to the child; or the child (wardship proceedings only). The parent or guardian of the child; any other person who has an interest in or relationship to the child; and the child (wardship proceedings only and with the court's permission as described at rule 12.37). A warrant under section 79 of the 2006 Act authorising any constable to assist His Majesty’s Chief Inspector for Education, Children's Services and Skills in the exercise of powers conferred on him by section 77 of the 2006 Act. His Majesty’s Chief Inspector for Education, Children's Services and Skills. Any person preventing or likely to prevent His Majesty’s Chief Inspector for Education, Children's Services and Skills from exercising powers conferred on him by section 77 of the 2006 Act. An order in respect of a child under the 1980 Hague Convention. Any person, institution or body who claims that a child has been removed or retained in breach of rights of custody or claims that there has been a breach of rights of access in relation to the child. The person alleged to have brought the child into the United Kingdom; the person with whom the child is alleged to be; any parent or guardian of the child who is within the United Kingdom and is not otherwise a party; any person in whose favour a decision relating to custody has been made if that person is not otherwise a party; and any other person who appears to the court to have sufficient interest in the welfare of the child. An order concerning the recognition and enforcement of decisions relating to custody under the European Convention. Any person who has a court order giving that person rights of custody in relation to the child. As above. An application for the High Court to request transfer of jurisdiction under ... Article 9 of the 1996 Hague Convention (rule 12.65). Any person with sufficient interest in the welfare of the child and who would be entitled to make a proposed application in relation to that child, or who intends to seek the permission of the court to make such application if the transfer is agreed. As directed by the court in accordance with rule 12.65. An application under rule 12.71 for a declaration as to the existence, or extent, of parental responsibility under Article 16 of the 1996 Convention. Any interested person including a person who holds, or claims to hold, parental responsibility for the child under the law of another State which subsists in accordance with Article 16 of the 1996 Hague Convention following the child becoming habitually resident in a territorial unit of the United Kingdom. Every person whom the applicant believes to have parental responsibility for the child; any person whom the applicant believes to hold parental responsibility for the child under the law of another State which subsists in accordance with Article 16 of the 1996 Hague Convention following the child becoming habitually resident in a territorial unit of the United Kingdom; and where the child is the subject of a care order, every person whom the applicant believes to have had parental responsibility immediately prior to the making of the care order. A warning notice. The person who is, for the purposes of the child arrangements order , the person with whom the child concerned lives or is to live; the person whose contact with the child concerned is provided for in the child arrangements order ; any individual subject to a condition under section 11(7)(b) of the 1989 Act or an activity condition imposed by the child arrangements order ; or with the court's permission, the child. Any person who was a party to the proceedings in which the child arrangements order was made. (Rule 12.33 makes provision about applications for warning notices). 2 The court will direct that a person with parental responsibility be made a party to proceedings where that person requests to be one. 3 Subject to rule 16.2, the court may at any time direct that— a any person or body be made a party to proceedings; or b a party be removed. 4 If the court makes a direction for the addition or removal of a party under this rule, it may give consequential directions about— a the service of a copy of the application form or other relevant documents on the new party; b the management of the proceedings. 5 In this rule— “ a local authority foster parent ” has the meaning assigned to it by section 23(3) of the 1989 Act; and “care home”, “ independent hospital ”, “ local authority ” and “ integrated care board ” have the meanings assigned to them by section 105 of the 1989 Act. (Part 16 contains the rules relating to the representation of children.) Notice of proceedings to person with foreign parental responsibility 12 1 This rule applies where a child is subject to proceedings to which this Part applies and — a a person holds or is believed to hold parental responsibility for the child under the law of another State which subsists in accordance with Article 16 of the 1996 Hague Convention following the child becoming habitually resident in a territorial unit of the United Kingdom; and b that person is not otherwise required to be joined as a respondent under rule 12.3. 2 Subject to paragraph (2A), the applicant shall give notice of the proceedings to any person to whom the applicant believes paragraph (1) applies in any case in which a person whom the applicant believed to have parental responsibility under the 1989 Act would be a respondent to those proceedings in accordance with rule 12.3. 2A Notice shall not be given to a person to whom the applicant believes paragraph (1) applies if the court directs that such notice is not necessary. 3 Unless a direction has been made under paragraph (2A), the applicant and every respondent to the proceedings shall provide such details as they possess as to the identity and whereabouts of any person they believe to hold parental responsibility for the child in accordance with paragraph (1) to the court officer, upon making, or responding to the application as appropriate. 4 Where the existence of a person who is believed to have parental responsibility for the child in accordance with paragraph (1) only becomes apparent to a party at a later date during the proceedings, that party must notify the court officer of those details at the earliest opportunity. 5 Where a person to whom paragraph (1) applies receives notice of proceedings, that person may apply to the court to be joined as a party using the Part 18 procedure. What the court will do when the application has been issued 12 1 When ... proceedings other than public law proceedings have been issued the court will consider— a setting a date for— i a directions appointment; ii in private law proceedings, a First Hearing Dispute Resolution Appointment; or iii . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . iv the hearing of the application ..., and if the court sets a date it will do so in accordance with rule 12.13 and Practice Direction 12B ; b giving any of the directions listed in rule 12.12 or, where Chapter 6, section 1 applies, rule 12.48; and c doing anything else which is set out in Practice Direction 12B or any other practice direction. (Practice Direction 12A sets out details relating to the Case Management Hearing. Practice Direction 12B supplementing this Part sets out details relating to the First Hearing Dispute Resolution Appointment.) 2 When Part 4 proceedings and in so far as practicable other public law proceedings have been issued the court will— a set a date for the Case Management Hearing in accordance with Practice Direction 12A; b set a date for the hearing of an application for an interim order if necessary; c give any directions listed in rule 12.12; and d do anything else which is set out in Practice Direction 12A. Children's guardian, solicitor and reports under section 7 of the 1989 Act 12 Within a day of the issue of Part 4 proceedings or the transfer of Part 4 Proceedings to the court and as soon as practicable after the issue of other proceedings or the transfer of the other proceedings to the court, the court will— a in specified proceedings, appoint a children's guardian under rule 16.3(1) unless— i such an appointment has already been made by the court which made the transfer and is subsisting; or ii the court considers that such an appointment is not necessary to safeguard the interests of the child; b where section 41(3) of the 1989 Act applies, consider whether a solicitor should be appointed to represent the child, and if so, appoint a solicitor accordingly; c consider whether to ask an officer of the service or a Welsh family proceedings officer for advice relating to the welfare of the child; d consider whether a report relating to the welfare of the child is required, and if so, request such a report in accordance with section 7 of the 1989 Act. (Part 16 sets out the rules relating to representation of children.) What a court officer will do 12 1 As soon as practicable after the issue of proceedings the court officer will return to the applicant the copies of the application together with the forms referred to in Practice Direction 5A. 2 As soon as practicable after the issue of proceedings or the transfer of proceedings to the court or at any other stage in the proceedings the court officer will— a give notice of any hearing set by the court to the applicant; and b do anything else set out in Practice Directions 12A or 12B or any other practice direction. Service 12 1 After the issue of proceedings under this Part, the documents specified in paragraph (5) must be served on the respondent or respondents. 2 In section 8 private law proceedings, subject to rule 6.23A, service under paragraph (1) will be effected by the court officer, unless— a the applicant requests to do so; or b the court directs the applicant to do so. 3 In this Rule, “section 8 private law proceedings” are proceedings for a section 8 order except proceedings for a child arrangements order to which section 9(6B) of the 1989 Act applies with respect to a child who is in the care of a local authority. 4 In any other proceedings to which this Part applies, subject to rule 6.23A, service under paragraph (1) must be effected by the applicant. 5 The documents are— a the application together with the documents referred to in Practice Direction 12C; and b notice of any hearing set by the court. 6 Service under this rule must be carried out in accordance with Practice Direction 12C. 7 The general rules about service in Part 6 apply but are subject to this rule. (Practice Direction 12C (Service of Application in Children Proceedings) provides that in Part 4 proceedings (except proceedings for an interim order) the minimum number of days prior to the Case Management Hearing for service of the application and accompanying documents is 7 days. The Court has discretion to extend or shorten this time (see rule 4.1(3)(a)). Request for transfer from magistrates' court to county court or to another magistrates' court 12 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Procedure following refusal of magistrates' court to order transfer 12 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Transfer of proceedings from one court to another court 12 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Directions 12 1 This rule does not apply to proceedings under Chapter 6 of this Part. 2 At any stage in the proceedings, the court may give directions about the conduct of the proceedings including— a the management of the case; b the timetable for steps to be taken between the giving of directions and the final hearing; c the joining of a child or other person as a party to the proceedings in accordance with rules 12.3(2) and (3); d the attendance of the child; e the appointment of a children's guardian or of a solicitor under section 41(3) of the 1989 Act; f the appointment of a litigation friend; g the service of documents; h the filing of evidence including experts' reports; and i the exercise by an officer of the Service, Welsh family proceedings officer or local authority officer of any duty referred to in rule 16.38(1) 3 Paragraph (4) applies where— a an officer of the Service or a Welsh family proceedings officer has filed a report or a risk assessment as a result of exercising a duty referred to in rule 16.38(1)(a); or b a local authority officer has filed a report as a result of exercising a duty referred to in rule 16.38(1)(b). 4 The court may— a give directions setting a date for a hearing at which that report or risk assessment will be considered; and b direct that the officer who prepared the report or risk assessment attend any such hearing. 5 The court may exercise the powers in paragraphs (2) and (4) on an application or of its own initiative. 6 Where the court proposes to exercise its powers of its own initiative the procedure set out in rule 4.3(2) to (6) applies. 7 Directions of a court which are still in force immediately prior to the transfer of proceedings to another court will continue to apply following the transfer subject to— a any changes of terminology which are required to apply those directions to the court to which the proceedings are transferred; and b any variation or revocation of the direction. 8 The court or court officer will— a take a note of the giving, variation or revocation of a direction under this rule; and b as soon as practicable serve a copy of the note on every party. (Rule 12.48 provides for directions in proceedings under the 1980 Hague Convention and the European Convention.) Setting dates for hearings and setting or confirming the timetable and date for the final hearing 12 1 At the— a transfer to a court of proceedings; b postponement or adjournment of any hearing; or c conclusion of any hearing at which the proceedings are not finally determined, the court will set a date for the proceedings to come before the court again for the purposes of giving directions or for such other purposes as the court directs. 2 At any hearing the court may— a confirm a date for the final hearing or the week within which the final hearing is to begin (where a date or period for the final hearing has already been set); b set a timetable for the final hearing unless a timetable has already been fixed, or the court considers that it would be inappropriate to do so; or c set a date for the final hearing or a period within which the final hearing of the application is to take place. 3 The court officer will notify the parties of— a the date of a hearing fixed in accordance with paragraph (1); b the timetable for the final hearing; and c the date of the final hearing or the period in which it will take place. 4 Where the date referred to in paragraph (1) is set at the transfer of proceedings, the date will be as soon as possible after the transfer. 5 The requirement in paragraph (1) to set a date for the proceedings to come before the court again is satisfied by the court setting or confirming a date for the final hearing. Attendance at hearings 12 1 This rule does not apply to proceedings under Chapter 6 of this Part except for proceedings for a declaration under rule 12.71. 2 Unless the court directs otherwise and subject to paragraph (3), the persons who must attend a hearing are— a any party to the proceedings; b any litigation friend for any party or legal representative instructed to act on that party's behalf; and c any other person directed by the court or required by Practice Directions 12A or 12B or any other practice direction to attend. (Practice Direction 27C makes provision for the attendance at hearings of Independent Domestic Violence Advisers and Independent Sexual Violence Advisers.) 3 Proceedings or any part of them will take place in the absence of a child who is a party to the proceedings if— a the court considers it in the interests of the child, having regard to the matters to be discussed or the evidence likely to be given; and b the child is represented by a children's guardian or solicitor. 4 When considering the interests of the child under paragraph (3) the court will give— a the children's guardian; b the solicitor for the child; and c the child, if of sufficient understanding, an opportunity to make representations. 5 Subject to paragraph (6), where at the time and place appointed for a hearing, the applicant appears but one or more of the respondents do not, the court may proceed with the hearing. 6 The court will not begin to hear an application in the absence of a respondent unless the court is satisfied that— a the respondent received reasonable notice of the date of the hearing; or b the circumstances of the case justify proceeding with the hearing. 7 Where, at the time and place appointed for a hearing one or more of the respondents appear but the applicant does not, the court may— a refuse the application; or b if sufficient evidence has previously been received, proceed in the absence of the applicant. 8 Where at the time and place appointed for a hearing neither the applicant nor any respondent appears, the court may refuse the application. 9 Paragraphs (5) to (8) do not apply to a hearing where the court— a is considering— i whether to make an activity direction or to attach an activity condition to a child arrangements order ; or ii an application for a financial compensation order, an enforcement order or an order under paragraph 9 of Schedule A1 to the 1989 Act following a breach of an enforcement order; and b has yet to obtain sufficient evidence from, or in relation to, the person who may be the subject of the direction, condition or order to enable it to determine the matter. 10 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ( ...) Steps taken by the parties 12 If— a the parties or any children's guardian agree proposals for the management of the proceedings (including a proposed date for the final hearing or a period within which the final hearing is to take place); and b the court considers that the proposals are suitable, it may approve them without a hearing and give directions in the terms proposed. (Practice Direction 12A gives guidance as to the application of this rule to Part 4 proceedings in the light of the period that is for the time being allowed under section 32(1)(a)(ii) of the 1989 Act) Applications without notice 12 1 This rule applies to— a proceedings for a section 8 order; b emergency proceedings; and c proceedings relating to the exercise of the court's inherent jurisdiction (other than an application for the court's permission to start such proceedings and proceedings for collection, location and passport orders where Chapter 6 applies). 2 An application in proceedings referred to in paragraph (1) may ... be made without notice in which case the applicant must file the application— a where the application is made by telephone, the next business day after the making of the application; or b in any other case, at the time when the application is made. 3 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 4 Where— a a section 8 order; b an emergency protection order; c an order for the disclosure of information as to the whereabouts of a child under section 33 of the 1986 Act; or d an order authorising the taking charge of and delivery of a child under section 34 of the 1986 Act, is made without notice, the applicant must serve a copy of the application on each respondent within 48 hours after the order is made. 5 Within 48 hours after the making of an order without notice, the applicant must serve a copy of the order on— a the parties, unless the court directs otherwise; b any person who has actual care of the child or who had such care immediately prior to the making of the order; and c in the case of an emergency protection order and a recovery order, the local authority in whose area the child lives or is found. 6 Where the court refuses to make an order on an application without notice it may direct that the application is made on notice in which case the application will proceed in accordance with rules 12.13 to 12.15. 7 Where the hearing takes place outside the hours during which the court office is normally open, the court or court officer will take a note of the proceedings. (Practice Direction 12E (Urgent Business) provides further details of the procedure for out of hours applications. See also Practice Direction 12D (Inherent Jurisdiction (including Wardship Proceedings).) (Rule 12.47 provides for without-notice applications in proceedings under Chapter 6, section 1 of this Part, (proceedings under the 1980 Hague Convention and the European Convention).) Investigation under section 37 of the 1989 Act 12 1 This rule applies where a direction is given to an appropriate authority by the court under section 37(1) of the 1989 Act. 2 On giving the direction the court may adjourn the proceedings. 3 As soon as practicable after the direction is given the court will record the direction. 4 As soon as practicable after the direction is given the court officer will— a serve the direction on— i the parties to the proceedings in which the direction is given; and ii the appropriate authority where it is not a party; b serve any documentary evidence directed by the court on the appropriate authority. 5 Where a local authority informs the court of any of the matters set out in section 37(3)(a) to (c) of the 1989 Act it will do so in writing. 6 Unless the court directs otherwise, the court officer will serve a copy of any report to the court under section 37 of the 1989 Act on the parties. (Section 37 of the 1989 Act refers to the appropriate authority and section 37(5) of that Act sets out which authority should be named in a particular case.) Disclosure of a report under section 14A(8) or (9) of the 1989 Act 12 1 In proceedings for a special guardianship order, the local authority must file the report under section 14A(8) or (9) of the 1989 Act within the timetable fixed by the court. 2 The court will consider whether to give a direction that the report under section 14A(8) or (9) of the 1989 Act be disclosed to each party to the proceedings. 3 Before giving a direction for the report to be disclosed, the court must consider whether any information should be deleted from the report. 4 The court may direct that the report must not be disclosed to a party. 5 The court officer must serve a copy of the report in accordance with any direction under paragraph (2). 6 In paragraph (3), information includes information which a party has declined to reveal under rule 29.1(1). Additional evidence 12 1 This rule applies to proceedings for a section 8 order or a special guardianship order. 2 Unless the court directs otherwise, a party must not— a file or serve any document other than in accordance with these rules or any practice direction; b in completing a form prescribed by these rules or any practice direction, give information or make a statement which is not required or authorised by that form; or c file or serve at a hearing— i any witness statement of the substance of the oral evidence which the party intends to adduce; or ii any copy of any document (including any experts' report) which the party intends to rely on. 3 Where a party fails to comply with the requirements of this rule in relation to any witness statement or other document, the party cannot seek to rely on that statement or other document unless the court directs otherwise. Expert evidence-examination of child 12 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Hearings 12 1 The court may give directions about the order of speeches and the evidence at a hearing. 2 Subject to any directions given under paragraph (1), the parties and the children's guardian must adduce their evidence at a hearing in the following order— a the applicant; b any party with parental responsibility for the child; c other respondents; d the children's guardian; e the child, if the child is a party to proceedings and there is no children's guardian. CHAPTER 3 SPECIAL PROVISIONS ABOUT PUBLIC LAW PROCEEDINGS Timetable for the proceedings 12 In public law proceedings other than Part 4 proceedings, in so far as practicable the court will draw up the timetable for the proceedings or revise that timetable with a view to disposing of the application without delay and in any event within 26 weeks beginning with the date on which the application is issued. (In relation to Part 4 proceedings, section 32(1)(a) of the 1989 Act requires the court to draw up a timetable with a view to disposing of the application without delay and in any event within 26 weeks beginning with the day on which the application is issued.) Application of rules 12.24 to 12.26C 12 Rules 12.24 to 12.26C apply to Part 4 proceedings and in so far as practicable other public law proceedings. Directions 12 The court will direct the parties to— a monitor compliance with the court's directions; and b tell the court or court officer about— i any failure to comply with a direction of the court; and ii any other delay in the proceedings. The Case Management Hearing and the Issues Resolution Hearing 12 1 The court will conduct the Case Management Hearing with the objective of— a confirming the level of judge to which the proceedings have been allocated; b drawing up a timetable for the proceedings including the time within which the proceedings are to be resolved; c identifying the issues; and d giving directions in accordance with rule 12.12 and Practice Direction 12A to manage the proceedings. 2 The court may hold a further Case Management Hearing only where this hearing is necessary to fulfil the objectives of the Case Management Hearing set out in paragraph (1). 3 The court will conduct the Issues Resolution Hearing with the objective of— a identifying the remaining issues in the proceedings; b as far as possible resolving or narrowing those issues; and c giving directions to manage the proceedings to the final hearing in accordance with rule 12.12 and Practice Direction 12A. 4 Where it is possible for all the issues in the proceedings to be resolved at the Issues Resolution Hearing, the court may treat the Issues Resolution Hearing as a final hearing and make orders disposing of the proceedings. 5 The court may set a date for the Case Management Hearing, a further Case Management Hearing and the Issues Resolution Hearing at the times referred to in Practice Direction 12A. 6 The matters which the court will consider at the hearings referred to in this rule are set out in Practice Direction 12A. (Rule 25.6 (experts: when to apply for the court’s permission) provides that unless the court directs otherwise, parties must apply for the court’s permission as mentioned in section 13(1), (3) and (5) of the 2014 Act as soon as possible and in Part 4 proceedings and in so far as practicable other public law proceedings no later than the Case Management Hearing.) Discussion between advocates 12 1 When setting a date for the Case Management Hearing or the Issues Resolution Hearing the court will direct a discussion between the parties’ advocates to— a discuss the provisions of a draft of the Case Management Order; and b consider any other matter set out in Practice Direction 12A. 2 Where there is a litigant in person the court will give directions about how that person may take part in the discussions between the parties’ advocates. 3 Unless the court directs otherwise— a any discussion between advocates must take place no later than 2 days before the Case Management Hearing; and b a draft of the Case Management Order must be filed with the court no later than 11a.m. on the day before the Case Management Hearing. 4 Unless the court directs otherwise— a any discussion between advocates must take place no later than 7 days before the Issues Resolution Hearing; and b a draft of the Case Management Order must be filed with the court no later than 11a.m. on the day before the Issues Resolution Hearing. 5 For the purposes of this rule “advocate” includes a litigant in person. Application for extension of the time limit for disposing of the application 12.26A 1 An application requesting the court to grant an extension must state— a the reasons for the request; b the period of extension being requested; and c a short explanation of— i why it is necessary for the request to be granted to enable the court to resolve the proceedings justly; ii the impact which any ensuing timetable revision would have on the welfare of the child to whom the application relates; iii the impact which any ensuing timetable revision would have on the duration and conduct of the proceedings; and iv the reasons for the grant or refusal of any previous request for extension. 2 Part 18 applies to an application requesting the grant of an extension. 3 In this rule “ensuing timetable revision” has the meaning given to it by section 32(6) of the 1989 Act; “extension” means an extension of the period for the time being allowed under section 32(1)(a)(ii) of the 1989 Act which is to end no more than 8 weeks after the later of the times referred to in section 32(8) of that Act. Disapplication of rule 4.1(3)(a) court’s power to extend or shorten the time for compliance with a rule 12.26B Rule 4.1(3)(a) does not apply to any period that is for the time being allowed under section 32(1)(a)(ii) of the 1989 Act. Extension of time limit: reasons for court’s decision 12.26C 1 When refusing or granting an extension of the period that is for the time being allowed under section 32(1)(a)(ii) in the case of the application, the court will announce its decision and— a the reasons for that decision; and b where an extension is granted or refused, a short explanation of the impact which the decision would have on the welfare of the child. 2 The court office will supply a copy of the order granting or refusing the extension including the reasons for the court’s decision and the period of any extension and short explanation given under paragraph (1)(b) to— a the parties; and b any person who has actual care of the child who is the subject of the proceedings. Matters prescribed for the purposes of the Act 12 1 Proceedings for an order under any of the following provisions of the 1989 Act— a a secure accommodation order under section 25; b an order giving permission to change a child's surname or remove a child from the United Kingdom under section 33(7); c an order permitting the local authority to arrange for any child in its care to live outside England and Wales under paragraph 19(1) of Schedule 2; d the extension or further extension of a supervision order under paragraph 6(3) of Schedule 3; e appeals against the determination of proceedings of a kind set out in sub-paragraphs (a) to (d); are specified for the purposes of section 41 of that Act in accordance with section 41(6)(i) of that Act. 2 The persons listed as applicants in the table set out in rule 12.3 to proceedings for the variation of directions made with interim care or interim supervision orders under section 38(8 ) of the 1989 Act are the prescribed class of persons for the purposes of that section. 3 The persons listed as applicants in the table set out in rule 12.3 to proceedings for the variation of a direction made under section 44(6) of the 1989 Act in an emergency protection order are the prescribed class of persons for the purposes of section 44(9) of that Act. Exclusion requirements: interim care orders and emergency protection orders 12 1 This rule applies where the court includes an exclusion requirement in an interim care order or an emergency protection order. 2 The applicant for an interim care order or emergency protection order must— a prepare a separate statement of the evidence in support of the application for an exclusion requirement; b serve the statement personally on the relevant person with a copy of the order containing the exclusion requirement (and of any power of arrest which is attached to it); c inform the relevant person of that person's right to apply to vary or discharge the exclusion requirement. 3 Where a power of arrest is attached to an exclusion requirement in an interim care order or an emergency protection order, the applicant will deliver— a a copy of the order; and b a statement showing that the relevant person has been served with the order or informed of its terms (whether by being present when the order was made or by telephone or otherwise), to the officer for the time being in charge of the police station for the area in which the dwelling-house in which the child lives is situated (or such other police station as the court may specify). 4 Rules 10.6(2) and 10.10 to 10.17 will apply, with the necessary modifications, for the service, variation, discharge and enforcement of any exclusion requirement to which a power of arrest is attached as they apply to an order made on an application under Part 4 of the 1996 Act. 5 The relevant person must serve the parties to the proceedings with any application which that person makes for the variation or discharge of the exclusion requirement. 6 Where an exclusion requirement ceases to have effect whether— a as a result of the removal of a child under section 38A(10) or 44A(10) of the 1989 Act ; b because of the discharge of the interim care order or emergency protection order; or c otherwise, the applicant must inform— i the relevant person; ii the parties to the proceedings; iii any officer to whom a copy of the order was delivered under paragraph (3); and iv (where necessary) the court. 7 Where the court includes an exclusion requirement in an interim care order or an emergency protection order of its own motion, paragraph (2) will apply with the omission of any reference to the statement of the evidence. 8 In this rule, “ the relevant person ” has the meaning assigned to it by sections 38A(2) and 44A(2) of the 1989 Act. Notification of consent 12 1 Consent for the purposes of the following provisions of the 1989 Act— a section 16(3) ; b section 38A(2)(b)(ii) or 44A(2)(b)(ii); or c paragraph 19(3)(c) or (d) of Schedule 2, must be given either— i orally to the court; or ii in writing to the court signed by the person giving consent. 2 Any written consent for the purposes of section 38A(2) or 44A(2) of the 1989 Act must include a statement that the person giving consent— a is able and willing to give to the child the care which it would be reasonable to expect a parent to give; and b understands that the giving of consent could lead to the exclusion of the relevant person from the dwelling-house in which the child lives. Proceedings for secure accommodation orders: copies of reports 12 In proceedings under section 25 of the 1989 Act, the court will, if practicable, arrange for copies of all written reports filed in the case to be made available before the hearing to— a the applicant; b the parent or guardian of the child to whom the application relates; c any legal representative of the child; d the children's guardian; and e the child, unless the court directs otherwise, and copies of the reports may, if the court considers it desirable, be shown to any person who is entitled to notice of any hearing in accordance with Practice Direction 12C. CHAPTER 4 SPECIAL PROVISIONS ABOUT PRIVATE LAW PROCEEDINGS The First Hearing Dispute Resolution Appointment 12 1 The court may set a date for the First Hearing Dispute Resolution Appointment after the proceedings have been issued. 2 The court officer will give notice of any of the dates so fixed to the parties. (Provisions relating to the timing of and issues to be considered at the First Hearing Dispute Resolution Appointment are contained in Practice Direction 12B.) Answer 12 A respondent must file and serve on the parties an answer to the application for an order in private law proceedings within 14 days beginning with the date on which the application is served. Applications for warning notices or applications to amend enforcement orders by reason of change of residence 12 1 This rule applies in relation to an application ... for— a a warning notice to be attached to a child arrangements order; or b an order under paragraph 5 of Schedule A1 to the 1989 Act to amend an enforcement order by reason of change of residence. 2 The application must be made without notice. 3 The court may deal with the application without a hearing. 4 If the court decides to deal with the application at a hearing, rules 12.5, 12.7 and 12.8 will apply. Service of a risk assessment 12 1 Where an officer of the Service or a Welsh family proceedings officer has filed a risk assessment with the court, subject to paragraph (2), the court officer will as soon as practicable serve copies of the risk assessment on each party. 2 Before serving the risk assessment, the court must consider whether, in order to prevent a risk of harm to the child, it is necessary for— a information to be deleted from a copy of the risk assessment before that copy is served on a party; or b service of a copy of the risk assessment (whether with information deleted from it or not) on a party to be delayed for a specified period, and may make directions accordingly. Service of enforcement orders or orders amending or revoking enforcement orders 12 1 Paragraphs (2) and (3) apply where the court makes— a an enforcement order; or b an order under paragraph 9(2) of Schedule A1 to the 1989 Act (enforcement order made following a breach of an enforcement order). 2 As soon as practicable after an order has been made, a copy of it must be served by the court officer on— a the parties, except the person against whom the order is made; b the officer of the Service or the Welsh family proceedings officer who is to comply with a request under section 11M of the 1989 Act to monitor compliance with the order; and c the responsible officer. 3 Unless the court directs otherwise and subject to rule 6.23A , the applicant must serve a copy of the order personally on the person against whom the order is made. 4 The court officer must send a copy of an order made under paragraph 4, 5, 6 or 7 of Schedule A1 to the 1989 Act (revocation or amendment of an enforcement order) to— a the parties; b the officer of the Service or the Welsh family proceedings officer who is to comply with a request under section 11M of the 1989 Act to monitor compliance with the order; c the responsible officer; and d in the case of an order under paragraph 5 of Schedule A1 to the 1989 Act (amendment of enforcement order by reason of change of residence), the responsible officer in the former local justice area. 5 In this rule, “ responsible officer ” has the meaning given in paragraph 8(8) of Schedule A1 to the 1989 Act. CHAPTER 5 SPECIAL PROVISIONS ABOUT INHERENT JURISDICTION PROCEEDINGS Where to start proceedings 12 1 An application for proceedings under the Inherent Jurisdiction of the court must be started in the High Court. 2 Wardship proceedings, except applications for an order that a child be made or cease to be a ward of court, may be transferred to the family court unless the issues of fact or law make them more suitable for hearing in the High Court. (The question of suitability for hearing in the High Court is explained in Practice Direction 12D (Inherent Jurisdiction (including Wardship Proceedings)).) Child as respondent to wardship proceedings 12 1 A child who is the subject of wardship proceedings must not be made a respondent to those proceedings unless the court gives permission following an application under paragraph (2). 2 Where nobody other than the child would be a suitable respondent to wardship proceedings, the applicant may apply without notice for permission to make the wardship application— a without notice; or b with the child as the respondent. Registration requirements 12 The court officer will send a copy of every application for a child to be made a ward of court to the principal registry for recording in the register of wards. Notice of child's whereabouts 12 1 Every respondent, other than a child, must file with the acknowledgment of service a notice stating— a the respondent's address; and b either— i the whereabouts of the child; or ii that the respondent is unaware of the child's whereabouts if that is the case. 2 Unless the court directs otherwise, the respondent must serve a copy of that notice on the applicant. 3 Every respondent other than a child must immediately notify the court in writing of— a any subsequent changes of address; or b any change in the child's whereabouts, and, unless the court directs otherwise, serve a copy of that notice on the applicant. 4 In this rule a reference to the whereabouts of a child is a reference to— a the address at which the child is living; b the person with whom the child is living; and c any other information relevant to where the child may be found. Enforcement of orders in wardship proceedings 12 The High Court may secure compliance with any direction relating to a ward of court by an order addressed to the tipstaff. (The role of the tipstaff is explained in Practice Direction 12D (Inherent Jurisdiction (including Wardship Proceedings)).) Child ceasing to be ward of court 12 1 A child who, by virtue of section 41(2) of the Senior Courts Act 1981, automatically becomes a ward of court on the making of a wardship application will cease to be a ward on the determination of the application unless the court orders that the child be made a ward of court. 2 Nothing in paragraph (1) affects the power of the court under section 41(3) of the Senior Courts Act 1981 to order that any child cease to be a ward of court. Adoption of a child who is a ward of court 12 An application for permission— a to start proceedings to adopt a child who is a ward of court; b to place such a child for adoption with parental consent; or c to start proceedings for a placement order in relation to such a child, may be made without notice in accordance with Part 18. Application for a writ of habeas corpus for release in relation to a minor 12.42A 1 Part 87 of the CPR applies in respect of an application for a writ of habeas corpus for release in relation to a minor— a as if— i for rule 87.2(1)(a) of the CPR there were substituted— a an application notice; and ; and ii for rule 87.2(4) of the CPR there were substituted— 4 The application notice must be filed in the Family Division of the High Court. ; and b subject to any additional necessary modifications. 2 Rules 12.5 to 12.8, 12.12 to 12.16, 12.21 and 12.39 do not apply to an application to which this rule applies. (The term “application notice” is defined in rule 2.3(1).) Application to set aside an inherent jurisdiction order 12.42B 1 In this rule— “inherent jurisdiction order” means an order, declaration or judgment made under the inherent jurisdiction, and includes— a part of such an order, declaration or judgment; or a consent order; and “set aside” means to set aside pursuant to section 17(2) of the Senior Courts Act 1981 and this rule. 2 A party may apply under this rule to set aside an inherent jurisdiction order where no error of the court is alleged. 3 An application under this rule must be made within the proceedings in which the inherent jurisdiction order was made. 4 An application under this rule must be made in accordance with the Part 18 procedure, subject to the modifications contained in this rule. 5 Where the court decides to set aside an inherent jurisdiction order, it shall give directions for a rehearing or make such other orders as may be appropriate to dispose of the application. 6 This rule is without prejudice to any power the High Court has to vary, revoke, discharge or set aside other orders, declarations or judgments where no error of the court is alleged. CHAPTER 6 PROCEEDINGS UNDER THE 1980 HAGUE CONVENTION, THE EUROPEAN CONVENTION, ... AND THE 1996 HAGUE CONVENTION Scope 12 This Chapter applies to — a children proceedings under the 1980 Hague Convention or the European Convention; and b applications relating to ... the 1996 Hague Convention in respect of children. SECTION 1 Proceedings under the 1980 Hague Convention or the European Convention Interpretation 12 In this section— “ the 1985 Act ” means the Child Abduction and Custody Act 1985; “ Central Authority ” means, in relation to England and Wales, the Lord Chancellor; “ Contracting State ” has the meaning given in— section 2 of the 1985 Act in relation to the 1980 Hague Convention; and section 13 of the 1985 Act in relation to the European Convention; and “ decision relating to custody ” has the same meaning as in the European Convention. (“the 1980 Hague Convention” and the “the European Convention” are defined in rule 2.3) Where to start proceedings 12 Every application under the 1980 Hague Convention or the European Convention must be— a made in the High Court and issued in the principal registry; and b heard by a Judge of the High Court unless the application is; i to join a respondent; or ii to dispense with service or extend the time for acknowledging service. Evidence in support of application 12 Where the party making an application under this section does not produce the documents referred to in Practice Direction 12F, the court may— a fix a time within which the documents are to be produced; b accept equivalent documents; or c dispense with production of the documents if the court considers it has sufficient information. Without-notice applications 12 1 This rule applies to applications— a commencing or in proceedings under this section; b for interim directions under section 5 or 19 of the 1985 Act ; c for the disclosure of information about the child and for safeguarding the child's welfare, under rule 12.57; d for the disclosure of relevant information as to where the child is, under section 24A of the 1985 Act ; or e for a collection order, location order or passport order. 2 Applications under this rule may be made without notice, in which case the applicant must file the application— a where the application is made by telephone, the next business day after the making of the application; or b in any other case, at the time when the application is made. 3 Where an order is made without notice, the applicant must serve a copy of the order on the other parties as soon as practicable after the making of the order, unless the court otherwise directs. 4 Where the court refuses to make an order on an application without notice, it may direct that the application is made on notice. 5 Where any hearing takes place outside the hours during which the court office is usually open— a if the hearing takes place by telephone, the applicant's solicitors will, if practicable, arrange for the hearing to be recorded; and b in all other cases, the court or court officer will take a note of the proceedings. (Practice Direction 12E (Urgent Business) provides further details of the procedure for out of hours applications. See also Practice Direction 12D (Inherent Jurisdiction (including Wardship Proceedings)).) Directions 12 1 As soon as practicable after an application to which this section applies has been made, the court may give directions as to the following matters, among others— a whether service of the application may be dispensed with; b whether the proceedings should be transferred to another court under rule 12.54; c expedition of the proceedings or any part of the proceedings (and any direction for expedition may specify a date by which the court must issue its final judgment in the proceedings or a specified part of the proceedings); d the steps to be taken in the proceedings and the time by which each step is to be taken; e whether the child or any other person should be made a party to the proceedings; f if the child is not made a party to the proceedings, the manner in which the child's wishes and feelings are to be ascertained, having regard to the child's age and maturity and in particular whether an officer of the Service or a Welsh family proceedings officer should report to the court for that purpose; g where the child is made a party to the proceedings, the appointment of a children's guardian for that child unless a children's guardian has already been appointed; h the attendance of the child or any other person before the court; i the appointment of a litigation friend for a child or for any protected party, unless a litigation friend has already been appointed; j the service of documents; k the filing of evidence including expert evidence; and l whether the parties and their representatives should meet at any stage of the proceedings and the purpose of such a meeting. (Rule 16.2 provides for when the court may make the child a party to the proceedings and rule 16.4 for the appointment of a children's guardian for the child who is made a party. Rule 16.5 (without prejudice to rule 16.6) requires a child who is a party to the proceedings but not the subject of those proceedings to have a litigation friend.) 2 Directions of a court which are in force immediately prior to the transfer of proceedings to another court under rule 12.54 will continue to apply following the transfer subject to— a any changes of terminology which are required to apply those directions to the court to which the proceedings are transferred; and b any variation or revocation of the directions. 3 The court or court officer will— a take a note of the giving, variation or revocation of directions under this rule; and b as soon as practicable serve a copy of the directions order on every party. Answer 12 1 Subject to paragraph (2) and to any directions given under rule 12.48, a respondent must file and serve on the parties an answer to the application within 7 days beginning with the date on which the application is served. 2 The court may direct a longer period for service where the respondent has been made a party solely on one of the following grounds— a a decision relating to custody has been made in the respondent's favour; or b the respondent appears to the court to have sufficient interest in the welfare of the child. Filing and serving written evidence 12 1 The respondent to an application to which this section applies may file and serve with the answer a statement verified by a statement of truth, together with any further evidence on which the respondent intends to rely. 2 The applicant may, within 7 days beginning with the date on which the respondent's evidence was served under paragraph (1), file and serve a statement in reply verified by a statement of truth, together with any further evidence on which the applicant intends to rely. Adjournment 12 The court will not adjourn the hearing of an application to which this section applies for more than 21 days at at any one time. Stay of proceedings upon notification of wrongful removal etc. 12 1 In this rule and in rule 12.53— a “ relevant authority ” means — i the High Court; ii the family court ; iii . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . iv the Court of Session; v a sheriff court; vi a children’s hearing within the meaning of the Children’s Hearings (Scotland) Act 2011; vii the High Court in Northern Ireland; viii a county court in Northern Ireland; ix a court of summary jurisdiction in Northern Ireland; x the Royal Court of Jersey; xi a court of summary jurisdiction in Jersey; xii the High Court of Justice of the Isle of Man; xiii a court of summary jurisdiction in the Isle of Man; or xiv the Secretary of State; and b “ rights of custody ” has the same meaning as in the 1980 Hague Convention. 2 Where a party to proceedings under the 1980 Hague Convention knows that an application relating to the merits of rights of custody is pending in or before a relevant authority, that party must file within the proceedings under the 1980 Hague Convention a concise statement of the nature of that application, including the relevant authority in or before which it is pending. 3 On receipt of a statement filed in accordance with paragraph (2) above, a court officer will notify the relegant authority in or before which the application is pending and will subsequently notify the relevant authority of the result of the proceedings. 4 On receipt by the relevant authority of a notification under paragraph (3) from the High Court or equivalent notification from the Court of Session, the High Court in Northern Ireland or the High Court of Justice of the Isle of Man— a all further proceedings in the action will be stayed (GL) unless and until the proceedings under the 1980 Hague Convention in the High Court, Court of Session, the High Court in Northern Ireland or the High Court of Justice of the Isle of Man are dismissed; and b the parties to the action will be notified by the court officer of the stay (GL) and dismissal. Application to set aside a return order under the 1980 Hague Convention 12.52A 1 In this rule— “return order” means an order for the return or non-return of a child made under the 1980 Hague Convention and includes a consent order; “set aside” means to set aside a return order pursuant to section 17(2) of the Senior Courts Act 1981 and this rule. 2 A party may apply under this rule to set aside a return order where no error of the court is alleged. 3 An application under this rule must be made within the proceedings in which the return order was made. 4 An application under this rule must be made in accordance with the Part 18 procedure, subject to the modifications contained in this rule. 5 Where the court decides to set aside a return order, it shall give directions for a rehearing or make such other orders as may be appropriate to dispose of the application. 6 This rule is without prejudice to any power the High Court has to vary, revoke, discharge or set aside other orders, declarations or judgments which are not specified in this rule and where no error of the court is alleged. Stay of proceedings where application made under s.16 of the 1985 Act (registration of decisions under the European Convention) 12 1 A person who— a is a party to— i proceedings under section 16 of the 1985 Act; or ii proceedings as a result of which a decision relating to custody has been registered under section 16 of the 1985 Act; and b knows that an application is pending under— i section 20(2) of the 1985 Act; ii Article 21(2) of the Child Abduction and Custody (Jersey) Law 2005; or iii section 42(2) of the Child Custody Act 1987 (an Act of Tynwald), must file within the proceedings under section 16 of the 1985 Act a concise statement of the nature of the pending application. 2 On receipt of a statement filed in accordance with paragraph (1) above, a court officer will notify the relevant authority in or before which the application is pending and will subsequently notify the relevant authority of the result of the proceedings. 3 On receipt by the relevant authority of a notification under paragraph (2) from the High Court or equivalent notification from the Court of Session, the High Court in Northern Ireland or the High Court of Justice of the Isle of Man, the court officer will notify the parties to the action. Transfer of proceedings 12 1 At any stage in proceedings under the 1985 Act the court may- a of its own initiative; or b on the application of a party with a minimum of two days' notice; order that the proceedings be transferred to a court listed in paragraph (4). 2 Where the court makes an order for transfer under paragraph (1)— a the court will state its reasons on the face of the order; b a court officer will send a copy of the order, the application and the accompanying documents (if any) and any evidence to the court to which the proceedings are transferred; and c the costs of the proceedings both before and after the transfer will be at the discretion of the court to which the proceedings are transferred. 3 Where proceedings are transferred to the High Court from a court listed in paragraph (4), a court officer will notify the parties of the transfer and the proceedings will continue as if they had been commenced in the High Court. 4 The listed courts are the Court of Session, the High Court in Northern Ireland, the Royal Court of Jersey or the High Court of Justice of the Isle of Man. Revocation and variation of registered decisions 12 1 This rule applies to decisions which— a have been registered under section 16 of the 1985 Act; and b are subsequently varied or revoked by an authority in the Contracting State in which they were made. 2 The court will, on cancelling the registration of a decision which has been revoked, notify— a the person appearing to the court to have care of the child; b the person on whose behalf the application for registration of the decision was made; and c any other party to the application. 3 The court will, on being informed of the variation of a decision, notify— a the party appearing to the court to have care of the child; and b any party to the application for registration of the decision; and any such person may apply to make representations to the court before the registration is varied. 4 Any person appearing to the court to have an interest in the proceedings may apply for the registration of a decision for the cancellation or variation of the decision referred to in paragraph (1). The central index of decisions registered under the 1985 Act 12 A central index of decisions registered under section 16 of the 1985 Act, together with any variation of those decisions made under section 17 of that Act, will be kept by the principal registry. Disclosure of information in proceedings under the European Convention 12 At any stage in proceedings under the European Convention the court may, if it has reason to believe that any person may have relevant information about the child who is the subject of those proceedings, order that person to disclose such information and may for that purpose order that the person attend before it or file affidavit (GL) evidence. SECTION 2 Applications relating to ... the 1996 Hague Convention Interpretation 12 1 In this section — ... “ Contracting State ” means a State party to the 1996 Hague Convention; “domestic Central Authority” means— ... where the matter relates to the 1996 Hague Convention in England, the Lord Chancellor; where the matter relates to the 1996 Hague Convention in Wales, the Welsh Ministers; ... ... “ parental responsibility ” has the meaning given in — ... Article 1(2) of the 1996 Hague Convention in relation to proceedings under that Convention; ... ... 2 In rules 12.59 to 12.70, references to the court of another ... Contracting State include ...authorities of Contracting States which have jurisdiction to take measures directed to the protection of the person or property of the child within the meaning of the 1996 Hague Convention. Procedure under Article 11(6) of the Council Regulation where the court makes a non-return order under Article 13 of the 1980 Hague Convention 12 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Procedure under Article 11(7) of the Council Regulation where the court receives a non-return order made under Article 13 of the 1980 Hague Convention by a court in another Member State 12 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Transfer of proceedings under ... Article 8 of the 1996 Hague Convention 12 1 Where the court is considering the transfer of proceedings to the court of another ... Contracting State under rules 12.62 to 12.64 it will— a fix a date for a hearing for the court to consider the question of transfer; and b give directions as to the manner in which the parties may make representations. 2 The court may, with the consent of all parties, deal with the question of transfer without a hearing. 3 Directions which are in force immediately prior to the transfer of proceedings to a court in another ... Contracting State under rules 12.62 to 12.64 will continue to apply until the court in that other State accepts jurisdiction in accordance with the provisions of ... the 1996 Hague Convention ..., subject to any variation or revocation of the directions. 4 The court or court officer will— a take a note of the giving, variation or revocation of directions under this rule; and b as soon as practicable serve a copy of the directions order on every party. 5 A register of all applications and requests for transfer of jurisdiction to or from another ... Contracting State will be kept by the principal registry. Application by a party for transfer of the proceedings 12 1 A party may apply to the court ...under Article 8(1) of the 1996 Hague Convention — a to stay (GL) the proceedings or a specified part of the proceedings and to invite the parties to introduce a request before a court of another ... Contracting State; or b to make a request to a court of ... another Contracting State to assume jurisdiction for the proceedings, or a specified part of the proceedings. 2 An application under paragraph (1) must be made— a to the court in which the relevant parental responsibility proceedings are pending; and b using the Part 18 procedure. 3 The applicant must file the application notice and serve it on the respondents not less than 42 days before the hearing of the application . Application by a court of ... another Contracting State for transfer of the proceedings 12 1 This rule applies where a court of ... another Contracting State makes an application under ... Article 9 of the 1996 Hague Convention that the court having jurisdiction in relation to the proceedings transfer the proceedings or a specific part of the proceedings to the applicant court. 2 When the court receives the application, the court officer will— a as soon as practicable, notify the domestic Central Authority of the application; and b serve the application, and notice of the hearing on all other parties in England and Wales not less than 5 days before the hearing of the application. Exercise by the court of its own initiative of powers to seek to transfer the proceedings 12 1 The court having jurisdiction in relation to the proceedings may exercise its powers of its own initiative under ... Article 8 of the 1996 Hague Convention in relation to the proceedings or a specified part of the proceedings. 2 Where the court proposes to exercise its powers, the court officer will give the parties not less than 5 days' notice of the hearing. Application to High Court to make request under ... Article 9 of the 1996 Hague Convention to request transfer of jurisdiction 12 1 An application for the court to request transfer of jurisdiction in a matter concerning a child from ... another Contracting State under ... Article 9 of the 1996 Hague Convention ... must be made to the principal registry and heard in the High Court. 2 An application must be made without notice to any other person and the court may give directions about joining any other party to the application. 3 Where there is agreement between the court and the court or competent authority to which the request under paragraph (1) is made to transfer the matter to the courts of England and Wales, the court will consider with that other court or competent authority the specific timing and conditions for the transfer. 4 Upon receipt of agreement to transfer jurisdiction from the court or other competent authority in the ... Contracting State to which the request has been made, the court officer will serve on the applicant a notice that jurisdiction has been accepted by the courts of England and Wales. 5 The applicant must attach the notice referred to in paragraph (3) to any subsequent application in relation to the child. 6 Nothing in this rule requires an application with respect to a child commenced following a transfer of jurisdiction to be made to or heard in the High Court. 7 Upon allocation, the court to which the proceedings are allocated must immediately fix a directions hearing to consider the future conduct of the case. Procedure where the court receives a request from the authorities of another ... Contracting State to assume jurisdiction in a matter concerning a child 12 1 Where any court other than the High Court receives a request to assume jurisdiction in a matter concerning a child from a court or other authority which has jurisdiction in another ...Contracting State, that court must immediately refer the request to a Judge of the High Court for a decision regarding acceptance of jurisdiction to be made. 2 Upon the High Court agreeing to the request under paragraph (1), the court officer will notify the parties to the proceedings before the other ... Contracting State of that decision, and the case must be allocated as if the application had been made in England and Wales. 3 Upon allocation, the court to which the proceedings are allocated must immediately fix a directions hearing to consider the future conduct of the case. 4 The court officer will serve notice of the directions hearing on all parties to the proceedings in the other ... Contracting State no later than 5 days before the date of that hearing. Service of the court's order or request relating to transfer of jurisdiction under ...the 1996 Hague Convention 12 The court officer will serve an order or request relating to transfer of jurisdiction on all parties, the Central Authority of the other ... Contracting State, and the domestic Central Authority . Questions as to the court's jurisdiction or whether the proceedings should be stayed 12 1 If at any time after issue of the application it appears to the court that under ... Article 13 of the 1996 Hague Convention it is or may be required to stay (GL) the proceedings or to decline jurisdiction, the court must— a stay (GL) the proceedings; and b fix a date for a hearing to determine jurisdiction or whether there should be a stay (GL) or other order. 2 The court officer will serve notice of the hearing referred to at paragraph (1)(b) on the parties to the proceedings. 3 The court must, in writing— a give reasons for its decision under paragraph (1); and b where it makes a finding of fact, state such finding. 4 The court may with the consent of all the parties deal with any question as to the jurisdiction of the court, or as to whether the proceedings should be stayed (GL) , without a hearing. Request for consultation as to contemplated placement of child in England and Wales 12 1 This rule applies to a request made — a . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . b under Article 33 of the 1996 Hague Convention by a court in another Contracting State for consultation on or consent to the contemplated placement of a child in England and Wales. 2 Where the court receives a request directly from a court in another ... Contracting State, the court shall, as soon as practicable after receipt of the request, notify the domestic Central Authority of the request and take the appropriate action under paragraph (4). 3 Where it appears to the court officer that no proceedings relating to the child are pending before a court in England and Wales, the court officer must inform the domestic Central Authority of that fact and forward to the Central Authority all documents relating to the request sent by the court in the other ... Contracting State. 4 Where the court receives a request forwarded by the domestic Central Authority , the court must, as soon as practicable after receipt of the request, either— a where proceedings relating to the child are pending before the court, fix a directions hearing; or b where proceedings relating to the child are pending before another court in England and Wales, send a copy of the request to that court. Request made by court in England and Wales for consultation as to contemplated placement of child in another ... Contracting State 12 1 This rule applies where the court is contemplating the placement of a child in another ... Contracting State under Article 33 of the 1996 Hague Convention, and proposes to send a request for consultation with or for the consent of the central authority or other authority having jurisdiction in the other State in relation to the contemplated placement. 2 In this rule, a reference to “ the request ” includes a reference to a report prepared for purposes of Article 33 of the 1996 Hague Convention where the request is made under that Convention. 3 Where the court sends the request directly to the central authority or other authority having jurisdiction in the other State, it shall at the same time send a copy of the request to the domestic Central Authority . 4 The court may send the request to the domestic Central Authority for onward transmission to the central authority or other authority having jurisdiction in the other ... State. 5 The court should give consideration to the documents which should accompany the request. (See Chapters 1 to 3 of this Part generally, for the procedure governing applications for an order under paragraph 19(1) of Schedule 2 to the 1989 Act permitting a local authority to arrange for any child in its care to live outside England and Wales.) (Part 14 sets out the procedure governing applications for an order under section 84 (giving parental responsibility prior to adoption abroad) of the Adoption and Children Act 2002.) Application for a declaration as to the extent, or existence, of parental responsibility in relation to a child under Article 16 of the 1996 Hague Convention 12 1 Any interested person may apply for a declaration — a that a person has, or does not have, parental responsibility for a child; or b as to the extent of a person's parental responsibility for a child, where the question arises by virtue of the application of Article 16 of the 1996 Hague Convention. 2 An application for a declaration as to the extent, or existence of a person's parental responsibility for a child by virtue of Article 16 of the 1996 Hague Convention must be made in the principal registry and heard in the High Court. 3 An application for a declaration referred to in paragraph (1) may not be made where the question raised is otherwise capable of resolution in any other family proceedings in respect of the child. CHAPTER 6A Special provision about return proceedings with links to asylum claims 12.71A 1 In this rule— “ child concerned ” means the child who is the subject of the return proceedings; “ claimant ” means the person who has made the protection claim; “linked protection claim” is a protection claim that is made by or on behalf of the child concerned or in which the child concerned is named as a dependant of the claimant, and includes a pending in-country appeal; “ NIA Act 2002 ” means the Nationality, Immigration and Asylum Act 2002 ; “ pending in-country appeal ” means an appeal within the meaning of section 104 of the NIA Act 2002 against a decision of the Secretary of State on a protection claim in which the child concerned is present in England and Wales, and includes any period for instituting of such appeal or applying for permission for such appeal; “ protection claim ” has the same meaning as in section 82(2)(a) of the NIA Act 2002 , and for the avoidance of doubt, includes an application for asylum as defined by the Immigration Rules HC 395 as amended; “ return order ” means an order for the return of a child to another country, made pursuant to an application under any of the 1980 Hague Convention, the High Court’s inherent jurisdiction, or section 8 of the 1989 Act ; “ return proceedings ” means any proceedings— for a return order; to vary, revoke, discharge or set aside a return order; or in which implementation of a return order is sought. 2 This rule applies in return proceedings. 3 Any party to return proceedings that is aware of a linked protection claim must notify the court as soon as practicable of the existence of that claim and provide any information that party has about the progress of that claim. 4 When the court becomes aware of a linked protection claim, it must hold a hearing as soon as practicable in order to consider directions, including those specified in rule 12.48, as to— a whether the child concerned should be made a party to the return proceedings; b whether the Secretary of State should be invited to intervene in the return proceedings; c whether there should be disclosure and/or inspection under rule 4.1(3)(b) and Part 21 of any documents or information— i from the Secretary of State, claimant or child concerned to one or more parties to the return proceedings or other persons; ii from one or more parties to the return proceedings or other persons, to the Secretary of State, claimant or child concerned; including any directions as to representations or production to the court of such documents or information; d whether the return proceedings should be stayed until such further point as the court would direct. 5 Nothing in this Rule disapplies the provisions of other rules or of Practice Directions, including any powers of the court, whether in relation to family proceedings or protection claims falling within scope of this rule, or to other family proceedings, other immigration proceedings, or other claims or proceedings. CHAPTER 7 COMMUNICATION OF INFORMATION: CHILDREN PROCEEDINGS Interpretation 12 In this Chapter “ independent reviewing officer ” means a person appointed in respect of a child in accordance with regulation 2A of the Review of Children's Cases Regulations 1991 , or regulation 3 of the Review of Children's Cases (Wales) Regulations 2007 . Communication of information: general 12 1 For the purposes of the law relating to contempt of court, information relating to proceedings held in private (whether or not contained in a document filed with the court) may be communicated— a where the communication is to— i a party; ii the legal representative of a party; iii a professional legal adviser; iv an officer of the service or a Welsh family proceedings officer; v the welfare officer; vi the Director of Legal Aid Casework (within the meaning of section 4 of the Legal Aid, Sentencing and Punishment of Offenders Act 2012) ; vii an expert whose instruction by a party has been authorised by the court for the purposes of the proceedings; viii a professional acting in furtherance of the protection of children; ix an independent reviewing officer appointed in respect of a child who is, or has been, subject to proceedings to which this rule applies; b where the court gives permission , including as provided for under rule 12.73A ; or c subject to any direction of the court, in accordance with rule 12.75 and Practice Direction 12G. 2 Except as provided for under rule 12.73A, nothing in this Chapter permits the communication to the public at large, or any section of the public, of any information relating to the proceedings. 3 Nothing in rule 12.75 and Practice Direction 12G permits the disclosure of an unapproved draft judgment handed down by any court. Communication of information with permission of the court 12.73A Practice Direction 12R makes provision in relation to the court giving permission to communicate information from proceedings. Instruction of experts 12 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Communication of information for purposes connected with the proceedings 12 1 A party or the legal representative of a party, on behalf of and upon the instructions of that party, may communicate information relating to the proceedings to any person where necessary to enable that party— a by confidential discussion, to obtain support, advice or assistance in the conduct of the proceedings; b to attend a mediation information and assessment meeting, or to engage in mediation or other forms of non-court dispute resolution; c to make and pursue a complaint against a person or body concerned in the proceedings; or d to make and pursue a complaint regarding the law, policy or procedure relating to a category of proceedings to which this Part applies. 2 Where information is communicated to any person in accordance with paragraph (1)(a) of this rule, no further communication by that person is permitted. 3 When information relating to the proceedings is communicated to any person in accordance with paragraphs (1)(b),(c) or (d) of this rule— a the recipient may communicate that information to a further recipient, provided that— i the party who initially communicated the information consents to that further communication; and ii the further communication is made only for the purpose or purposes for which the party made the initial communication; and b the information may be successively communicated to and by further recipients on as many occasions as may be necessary to fulfil the purpose for which the information was initially communicated, provided that on each such occasion the conditions in sub-paragraph (a) are met. PART 13 PROCEEDINGS UNDER SECTION 54 OR SECTION 54A OF THE HUMAN FERTILISATION AND EMBRYOLOGY ACT 2008 Interpretation and application 13 1 A reference in this Part to the 2002 Act is a reference to that Act as applied with modifications by the Human Fertilisation and Embryology (Parental Order) Regulations 2010. 2 In this Part— “ the other parent ” means any person who is a parent of the child but is not one of the applicants or the woman who carried the child (including any man who is the father by virtue of section 35 or 36 of the 2008 Act or any woman who is a parent by virtue of section 42 or 43 of that Act); “ parental order ” means an order under section 54 or section 54A of the 2008 Act; “ parental order proceedings ” means proceedings for the making of a parental order under the 2008 Act or an order under any provision of the 2002 Act; “ parental order reporter ” means an officer of the service or a Welsh family proceedings officer appointed to act on behalf of a child who is the subject of parental order proceedings; “provision for contact” means— contact provision contained in a child arrangements order under section 8 of the 1989 Act, or an order under section 34 of the 1989 Act; 3 Except where the contrary intention appears, the rules in this Part apply to parental order proceedings. Application of Part 12 13 Rules ... 12.19 and 12.21 apply as appropriate, with any necessary modifications, to parental order proceedings. Who the parties are 13 1 An application for a parental order under section 54 of the 2008 Act may be made by such of the following who satisfy the conditions set out in section 54(1) of the 2008 Act— a a husband and wife; b civil partners of each other; or c two persons who are living as partners in an enduring family relationship and are not within the prohibited degrees of relationship in relation to each other. 1A An application for a parental order under section 54A of the 2008 Act may only be made by one person who satisfies the conditions set out in subsection (1) of that section. 2 The respondents to an application for a parental order are— a the woman who carried the child; b the other parent (if any); c any person in whose favour there is provision for contact; and d any other person or body with parental responsibility for the child at the date of the application. 3 The court will direct that a person with parental responsibility for the child be made a party to proceedings where that person requests to be one. 4 The court may at any time direct that— a any other person or body be made a respondent to the proceedings; or b a respondent be removed from the proceedings. 5 If the court makes a direction for the addition or removal of a party, it may give consequential directions about— a serving a copy of the application form on any new respondent; b serving relevant documents on the new party; and c the management of the proceedings. Notice of proceedings to person with foreign parental responsibility 13 1 This rule applies where a child is subject to proceedings to which this Part applies and at the date of the application – a a person holds or is believed to hold parental responsibility for the child under the law of another State which subsists in accordance with Article 16 of the 1996 Hague Convention following the child becoming habitually resident in a territorial unit of the United Kingdom; and b that person is not otherwise required to be joined as a respondent under rule 13.3. 2 The applicant shall give notice of the proceedings to any person to whom the applicant believes paragraph (1) applies. 3 The applicant and every respondent to the proceedings shall provide such details as they possess as to the identity and whereabouts of any person they believe to hold parental responsibility for the child in accordance with paragraph (1) to the court officer, upon making, or responding to the application as appropriate. 4 Where the existence of such a person only becomes apparent to a party at a later date during the proceedings, that party must notify the court officer of those details at the earliest opportunity. 5 Where a person to whom paragraph (1) applies receives notice of proceedings, that person may apply to the court to be joined as a party using the Part 18 procedure. What the court or a court officer will do when the application has been issued 13 1 As soon as practicable after the issue of proceedings— a the court will— i if section 48(1) of the 2002 Act applies (restrictions on making parental orders), consider whether it is proper to hear the application; ii subject to paragraph (2), set a date for the first directions hearing; iii appoint a parental order reporter; and iv set a date for the hearing of the application; and b a court officer will— i return to the applicants the copies of the application together with any other documents the applicant is required to serve; and ii send a certified copy of the entry in the register of live births to the parental order reporter. 2 Where it considers it appropriate the court may, instead of setting a date for a first directions appointment, give the directions provided for in rule 13.9 Service of the application and other documents 13 1 The applicants must, within 14 days before the hearing or first directions hearing, serve on the respondents — a the application; b a form for acknowledging service; and c a notice of proceedings. 2 The applicants must serve a notice of proceedings on any local authority or voluntary organisation that has at any time provided accommodation for the child. Acknowledgement 13 Within 7 days of the service of an application for a parental order, each respondent must file an acknowledgment of service and serve it on all the other parties. Date for first directions hearing 13 Unless the court directs otherwise, the first directions hearing must be within 4 weeks beginning with the date on which the application is issued. The first directions hearing 13 1 At the first directions hearing in the proceedings the court will— a fix a timetable for the filing of— i any report from a parental order reporter; ii if a statement of facts has been filed, any amended statement of facts; and iii any other evidence; b give directions relating to the report of the parental order reporter and other evidence; c consider whether any other person should be a party to the proceedings and, if so, give directions in accordance with rule 13.3(3) or (4) joining that person as a party; d give directions relating to the appointment of a litigation friend for any protected party unless a litigation friend has already been appointed; e consider, in accordance with rule 29.17, whether the case needs to be transferred to another court and, if so, give appropriate directions; f give directions about— i tracing the other parent or the woman who carried the child; ii service of documents; iii subject to paragraph (2), disclosure as soon as possible of information and evidence to the parties; and iv the final hearing. 2 Rule 13.12 (reports of the parental order reporter and disclosure to parties) applies to any direction given under paragraph (1)(f)(iii) as it applies to a direction given under rule 13.12(1). 3 The parties or their legal representatives must attend the first directions hearing unless the court directs otherwise. 4 Directions may also be given at any stage in the proceedings— a of the court's own initiative; or b on the application of a party or the parental order reporter. 5 Where the court proposes to exercise its powers in paragraph (1) of its own initiative the procedure set out in rule 4.3(2) to (7) applies. 6 For the purposes of giving directions or for such purposes as the court directs— a the court may set a date for a further directions hearing or other hearing; and b the court officer will give notice of any date so fixed to the parties and to the parental order reporter. 7 Directions of a court which are still in force immediately prior to the transfer of proceedings to another court shall continue to apply following the transfer subject to— a any changes of terminology which are required to apply those directions to the court to which the proceedings are transferred; and b any variation or revocation of the direction. 8 The court or court officer will— a take a note of the giving, variation or revocation of a direction under this rule; and b as soon as practicable serve a copy of the note on every party. 9 After the first directions hearing the court will monitor compliance by the parties with the court's timetable and directions. Where the agreement of the other parent or the woman who carried the child is not required 13 1 This rule applies where the agreement of the other parent or the woman who carried the child to the making of the parental order is not required as the person in question cannot be found or is incapable of giving agreement. 2 The applicants must— a state that the agreement is not required in the application form, or at any later stage by filing a written note with the court; b file a statement of facts setting out a summary of the history of the case and any other facts to satisfy the court that the other parent or the woman who carried the child cannot be found or is incapable of giving agreement. 3 On receipt of the application form or written note— a a court officer will— i unless the other parent or the woman who carried the child cannot be found, inform the other parent or the woman who carried the child that their agreement is not required; ii send a copy of the statement of facts filed in accordance with paragraph (2)(b) to— aa the other parent unless the other parent cannot be found; bb the woman who carried the child unless the woman cannot be found; and cc the parental order reporter; and b if the applicants consider that the other parent or the woman who carried the child is incapable of giving agreement the court will consider whether to— i appoint a litigation friend for the other parent or the woman who carried the child under rule 15.6(1) or ii give directions for an application to be made under rule 15.6(3), unless a litigation friend is already appointed for the other parent or the woman who carried the child. Agreement 13 1 Unless the court directs otherwise, the agreement of the other parent or the woman who carried the child to the making of the parental order may be given in the form referred to in Practice Direction 5A or a form to the like effect. 2 Any form of agreement executed in Scotland must be witnessed by a Justice of the Peace or a Sheriff. 3 Any form of agreement executed in Northern Ireland must be witnessed by a Justice of the Peace. 4 Any form of agreement executed outside the United Kingdom must be witnessed by— a any person for the time being authorised by law in the place where the document is executed to administer an oath for any judicial or other legal purpose; b a British Consular officer; c a notary public; or d if the person executing the document is serving in any of the regular armed forces of the Crown, an officer holding a commission in any of those forces. Reports of the parental order reporter and disclosure to the parties 13 1 The court will consider whether to give a direction that a confidential report of the parental order reporter be disclosed to each party to the proceedings. 2 Before giving such a direction the court will consider whether any information should be deleted including information which discloses the particulars referred to in rule 29.1(1) where a party has given notice under rule 29.1(2) (disclosure of personal details). 3 The court may direct that the report shall not be disclosed to a party. Notice of final hearing 13 A court officer will give notice to the parties and to the parental order reporter— a of the date and place where the application will be heard; and b of the fact that, unless the person wishes or the court requires, the person need not attend. The final hearing 13 1 Any person who has been given notice in accordance with rule 13.13 may attend the final hearing and be heard on the question of whether an order should be made. 2 The court may direct that any person must attend a final hearing. Proof of identity of the child 13 1 Unless the contrary is shown, the child referred to in the application will be deemed to be the child referred to in the form of agreement to the making of the parental order where the conditions in paragraph (2) apply. 2 The conditions are— a the application identifies the child by reference to a full certified copy of an entry in the registers of live-births; b the form of agreement identifies the child by reference to a full certified copy of an entry in the registers of live-births attached to the form; and c the copy of the entry in the registers of live-births referred to in sub-paragraph (a) is the same or relates to the same entry in the registers of live-births as the copy of the entry in the registers of live-births attached to the form of agreement. 3 Where the precise date of the child's birth is not proved to the satisfaction of the court, the court will determine the probable date of birth. 4 The probable date of the child's birth may be specified in the parental order as the date of the child's birth. 5 Where the child's place of birth cannot be proved to the satisfaction of the court— a the child may be treated as having been born in the registration district and sub-district in which the court is sitting where it is probable that the child may have been born in— i the United Kingdom; ii the Channel Islands; or iii the Isle of Man; or b in any other case, the particulars of the country of birth may be omitted from the parental order. Disclosing information to an adult who was subject to a parental order 13 1 Subject to paragraph (2), the person who is subject to the parental order has the right to receive from the court which made the parental order a copy of the following— a the application form for a parental order (but not the documents attached to that form); b the parental order and any other orders relating to the parental order proceedings; c a transcript of the court's decision; and d a report made to the court by the parental order reporter. 2 The court will not provide a copy of a document or order referred to in paragraph (1) unless the person making the request has completed the certificate relating to counselling in the form for that purpose referred to in Practice Direction 5A. 3 This rule does not apply to a person under the age of 18 years. Application for recovery orders 13 1 An application for any of the orders referred to in section 41(2) of the 2002 Act (recovery orders) may be made without notice, in which case the applicant must file the application— a where the application is made by telephone, the next business day after the making of the application; or b in any other case, at the time when the application is made. 2 Where the court refuses to make an order on an application without notice it may direct that the application is made on notice in which case the application shall proceed in accordance with rules 13.1 to 13.14. 3 The respondents to an application under this rule are— a in a case where parental order proceedings are pending, all parties to those proceedings; b any person having parental responsibility for the child; c any person in whose favour there is provision for contact; d any person who was caring for the child immediately prior to the making of the application; and e any person whom the applicant alleges to have effected, or to have been or to be responsible for, the taking or keeping of the child. Keeping of registers, custody, inspection and disclosure of documents and information 13 1 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 2 All documents relating to parental order proceedings and related proceedings under the 2002 Act ... must, while they are in the custody of the court, be kept in a place of special security. 3 Any person who obtains any information in the course of, or relating to, parental order proceedings must treat that information as confidential and must only disclose it if— a the disclosure is necessary for the proper exercise of that person's duties; or b the information is requested by— i a court or public authority (whether in Great Britain or not) having power to determine parental order proceedings and related matters, for the purpose of that court or authority discharging its duties relating to those proceedings and matters; or ii a person who is authorised in writing by the Secretary of State to obtain the information for the purposes of research. Documents held by the court not to be inspected or copied without the court's permission 13 Subject to the provisions of these rules, any practice direction or any direction given by the court— a no document or order held by the court in parental order proceedings and related proceedings under the 2002 Act will be open to inspection by any person; and b no copy of any such document or order, or of an extract from any such document or order, shall be taken by or given to any person. Orders 13 1 A parental order takes effect from the date when it is made, or such later date as the court may specify. 2 In proceedings in Wales a party may request that an order be drawn up in Welsh as well as English. Copies of orders 13 1 Within 7 days beginning with the date on which the final order was made in proceedings, or such shorter time as the court may direct, a court officer will send— a a copy of the order to the applicant; b a copy, which is sealed (GL) , authenticated with the stamp of the court or certified as a true copy of a parental order, to the Registrar General; c a notice of the making or refusal of— i the final order; or ii an order quashing or revoking a parental order or allowing an appeal against an order in proceedings, to every respondent and, with the permission of the court, any other person. 2 The court officer will also send notice of the making of a parental order to— a any court in Great Britain which appears to the court officer to have made any such order as is referred to in section 46(2) of the 2002 Act (order relating to parental responsibility for, and maintenance of, the child); and b the principal registry, if it appears to the court officer that a parental responsibility agreement has been recorded at the principal registry. 3 A copy of any final order may be sent to any other person with the permission of the court. 4 The court officer will send a copy of any order made during the course of the proceedings to all the parties to those proceedings unless the court directs otherwise. 5 If an order has been drawn up in Welsh as well as in English in accordance with rule 13.20(2), any reference in this rule to sending an order is to be taken as a reference to sending both the Welsh and English orders. Amendment and revocation of orders 13 1 This rule applies to an application under paragraph 4 of Schedule 1 to the 2002 Act (amendment of a parental order and revocation of direction). 2 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 3 Subject to paragraph (4), an application may be made without serving a copy of the application notice. 4 The court may direct that an application notice be served on such persons as it thinks fit. 5 Where the court makes an order granting the application, a court officer shall send the Registrar General a notice— a specifying the amendments; or b informing the Registrar General of the revocation, giving sufficient particulars of the order to enable the Registrar General to identify the case. PART 14 PROCEDURE FOR APPLICATIONS IN ADOPTION, PLACEMENT AND RELATED PROCEEDINGS Application of this Part and interpretation 14 1 The rules in this Part apply to the following proceedings— a adoption proceedings; b placement proceedings; and c proceedings for— i the making of an order under section 26 or an order under section 51A(2)(a) of the 2002 Act ; aa the making of an order under section 51A(2)(b) of the 2002 Act; ii the variation or revocation of — aa an order under section 27 of the 2002 Act; or bb an order under section 51A(2) of the 2002 Act in accordance with section 51B(1)(c); iii an order giving permission to change a child's surname or remove a child from the United Kingdom under section 28(2) and (3) of the 2002 Act; iv a section 84 order; v a section 88 direction; vi a section 89 order; or vii any other order that may be referred to in a practice direction. 1A This Part is subject to any provision made by or pursuant to Part 41 (proceeding by electronic means). 2 In this Part— “ Central Authority ” means— in relation to England, the Secretary of State; and in relation to Wales, the Welsh Ministers; “ Convention adoption order ” means an adoption order under the 2002 Act which, by virtue of regulations under section 1 of the Adoption (Intercountry Aspects) Act 1999 (regulations giving effect to the Convention on Protection of Children and Co-operation in Respect of Intercountry Adoption, concluded at the Hague on 29th May 1993), is made as a Convention adoption order; “ guardian ” means— a guardian (other than the guardian of the estate of a child) appointed in accordance with section 5 of the 1989 Act ; and a special guardian within the meaning of section 14A of the 1989 Act ; “provision for contact” has the meaning given to it in rule 13.1(2); “ section 88 direction ” means a direction given by the High Court under section 88 of the 2002 Act that section 67(3) of that Act (status conferred by adoption) does not apply or does not apply to any extent specified in the direction. Assignment of a serial number 14 1 This rule applies where— a any application in proceedings is made by a person who intends to adopt a child; or b an adoption order in respect of the child has been made and an application is made for— i a contact order under section 51A(2)(a) of the 2002 Act; ii an order prohibiting contact with the child under section 51A(2)(b) of the 2002 Act; or iii the variation or revocation of an order under section 51A(2) of the 2002 Act in accordance with section 51B(1)(c). 2 In a case under paragraph (1)(a), a serial number must be assigned to identify the person intending to adopt the child in connection with the proceedings in order for the person’s identity to be kept confidential in those proceedings. 3 In a case under paragraph (1)(b), a serial number must be assigned to the person in whose favour the adoption order has been made to keep the identity of the person confidential in proceedings referred to in paragraph (1)(b). 4 The court may at any time direct that a serial number assigned to a person under paragraph (2) or (3) must be removed. 5 When a serial number has been assigned to a person under paragraph (2) or (3)— a the court officer will ensure that any notice sent in accordance with these rules does not contain information which discloses, or is likely to disclose, the identity of that person to any other party to that application who is not already aware of that person’s identity; and b the proceedings on the application will be conducted with a view to securing that the person is not seen by or made known to any party who is not already aware of the person’s identity except with the person’s consent. Who the parties are 14 1 In relation to the proceedings set out in column 1 of the following table, column 2 sets out who the application may be made by and column 3 sets out who the respondents to those proceedings will be. Proceedings for Applicants Respondents An adoption order (section 46 of the 2002 Act). The prospective adopters (sections 50 and 51 of the 2002 Act) . Each parent who has parental responsibility for the child unless that parent has given notice under section 20(4)(a) of the 2002 Act (statement of wish not to be informed of any application for an adoption order) which has effect; any guardian of the child unless that guardian has given notice under section 20(4)(a) of the 2002 Act (statement of wish not to be informed of any application for an adoption order) which has effect; any person in whose favour there is provision for contact; any adoption agency having parental responsibility for the child under section 25 of the 2002 Act; any adoption agency which has taken part at any stage in the arrangements for adoption of the child; any local authority to whom notice under section 44 of the 2002 Act (notice of intention to adopt or apply for a section 84 order) has been given; any local authority or voluntary organisation which has parental responsibility for, is looking after or is caring for, the child; and the child where— — permission has been granted to a parent or guardian to oppose the making of the adoption order (section 47(3) or 47(5) of the 2002 Act); — the child opposes the making of an adoption order; — a children and family reporter recommends that it is in the best interests of the child to be a party to the proceedings and that recommendation is accepted by the court; — the child is already an adopted child; — any party to the proceedings or the child is opposed to the arrangements for allowing any person contact with the child, or a person not being allowed contact with the child after the making of the adoption order; — the application is for a Convention adoption order or a section 84 order; — the child has been brought into the United Kingdom in the circumstances where section 83(1) of the 2002 Act applies (restriction on bringing children in); — the application is for an adoption order other than a Convention adoption order and the prospective adopters intend the child to live in a country or territory outside the British Islands after the making of the adoption order; or — the prospective adopters are relatives of the child. A section 84 order. The prospective adopters asking for parental responsibility prior to adoption abroad. As for an adoption order. A placement order (section 21 of the 2002 Act). A local authority (section 22 of the 2002 Act). Each parent who has parental responsibility for the child: any guardian of the child; any person in whose favour an order under the 1989 Act is in force in relation to the child; any adoption agency or voluntary organisation which has parental responsibility for, is looking after, or is caring for, the child; the child; and the parties or any persons who are or have been parties to proceedings for a care order in respect of the child where those proceedings have led to the application for the placement order. An order varying a placement order (section 23 of the 2002 Act). The joint application of the local authority authorised by the placement order to place the child for adoption and the local authority which is to be substituted for that authority (section 23 of the 2002 Act). The parties to the proceedings leading to the placement order which it is sought to have varied except the child who was the subject of those proceedings; and any person in whose favour there is provision for contact. An order revoking a placement order (section 24 of the 2002 Act). The child; the local authority authorised to place the child for adoption; or where the child is not placed for adoption by the authority, any other person who has the permission of the court to apply (section 24 of the 2002 Act). The parties to the proceedings leading to the placement order which it is sought to have revoked; and any person in whose favour there is provision for contact. An order under section 26 of the 2002 Act . The child; the adoption agency; any parent, guardian or relative; any person in whose favour there was provision for contact under the 1989 Act which ceased to have effect on an adoption agency being authorised to place a child for adoption, or placing a child for adoption who is less than six weeks old (section 26(1) of the 2002 Act); if a child arrangements order was in force immediately before the adoption agency was authorised to place the child for adoption or (as the case may be) placed the child for adoption at a time when he or she was less than six weeks old, any person named in the order as a person with whom the child was to live; a person who by virtue of an order made in the exercise of the High Court's inherent jurisdiction with respect to children had care of the child immediately before that time; or any person who has the permission of the court to make the application (section 26 of the 2002 Act). The adoption agency authorised to place the child for adoption or which has placed the child for adoption; the person with whom the child lives or is to live; each parent with parental responsibility for the child; any guardian of the child; and the child where— — the adoption agency authorised to place the child for adoption or which has placed the child for adoption or a parent with parental responsibility for the child opposes the making of the order under section 26 of the 2002 Act; — the child opposes the making of the order under section 26 of the 2002 Act; — existing provision for contact is to be revoked; — relatives of the child do not agree to the arrangements for allowing any person contact with the child, or a person not being allowed contact with the child; or — the child is suffering or is at risk of suffering harm within the meaning of the 1989 Act. An order varying or revoking an order under section 26 of the 2002 Act (section 27 of the 2002 Act). The child; the adoption agency; or any person named in the order (section 27(1) of the 2002 Act). The parties to the proceedings leading to the order which it is sought to have varied or revoked; and any person named in the order . An order permitting the child's name to be changed or the removal of the child from the United Kingdom (section 28(2) and (3) of the 2002 Act). Any person including the adoption agency or the local authority authorised to place, or which has placed, the child for adoption (section 28(2) of the 2002 Act). The parties to proceedings leading to any placement order; the adoption agency authorised to place the child for adoption or which has placed the child for adoption; any prospective adopters with whom the child is living; each parent with parental responsibility for the child; and any guardian of the child. A contact order under section 51A(2)(a) of the 2002 Act. The child; or any person who has obtained the court’s leave to make the application. A person who has applied for the adoption order or in whose favour the adoption order is or has been made; and Any adoption agency having parental responsibility for the child under section 25 of the 2002 Act. An order prohibiting the person named in the order from having contact with the child (section 51A(2)(b) of the 2002 Act). A person who has applied for the adoption order or in whose favour the adoption order is or has been made; the child; or any person who has obtained the court’s leave to make the application. A person against whom an application is made who— (but for the child’s adoption) would be related to the child by blood (including half-blood), marriage or civil partnership; is a former guardian of the child; is a person who had parental responsibility for the child immediately before the making of the adoption order; is a person who was entitled to make an application for an order under section 26 of the 2002 Act in respect of the child (contact with children placed or to be placed for adoption) by virtue of subsection (3)(c), (d) or (e) of that section; is a person with whom the child has lived for a period of at least one year; and any adoption agency having parental responsibility for the child under section 25 of the 2002 Act. The variation or revocation of a contact order or an order prohibiting contact under section 51A(2) of the 2002 Act (section 51B(1)(c) of that Act). The child; a person in whose favour the adoption order was made; or a person named in the order. The parties to the proceedings leading to the contact order or an order prohibiting contact which it is sought to have varied or revoked; and any person named in the contact order or the order prohibiting contact. A section 88 direction. The adopted child; the adopters; any parent; or any other person. The adopters; the parents; the adoption agency; the local authority to whom notice under section 44 of the 2002 Act (notice of intention to apply for a section 84 order) has been given; and the Attorney-General. A section 89 order. The adopters; the adopted person; any parent; the relevant Central Authority; the adoption agency; the local authority to whom notice under section 44 of the 2002 Act (notice of intention to adopt or apply for a section 84 order) has been given; the Secretary of State for the Home Department; or any other person. The adopters; the parents; the adoption agency; and the local authority to whom notice under section 44 of the 2002 Act (notice of intention to adopt or apply for a section 84 order) has been given. 2 The court may at any time direct that a child, who is not already a respondent to proceedings, be made a respondent to proceedings where— a the child— i wishes to make an application; or ii has evidence to give to the court or a legal submission to make which has not been given or made by any other party; or b there are other special circumstances. 3 The court may at any time direct that— a any other person or body be made a respondent to proceedings; or b a party be removed. 4 If the court makes a direction for the addition or removal of a party, it may give consequential directions about— a serving a copy of the application form on any new respondent; b serving relevant documents on the new party; and c the management of the proceedings. Notice of proceedings to person with foreign parental responsibility 14 1 This rule applies where a child is subject to proceedings to which this Part applies and – a a parent of the child holds or is believed to hold parental responsibility for the child under the law of another State which subsists in accordance with Article 16 of the 1996 Hague Convention following the child becoming habitually resident in a territorial unit of the United Kingdom; and b that parent is not otherwise required to be joined as a respondent under rule 14.3. 2 Subject to paragraph (2A), the applicant shall give notice of the proceedings to any parent to whom the applicant believes paragraph (1) applies in any case in which a person who was a parent with parental responsibility under the 1989 Act would be a respondent to the proceedings in accordance with rule 14.3. 2A Notice shall not be given to a person to whom the applicant believes paragraph (1) applies if the court directs that such notice is not necessary. 3 Unless a direction has been made under paragraph (2A), the applicant and every respondent to the proceedings shall provide such details as they possess as to the identity and whereabouts of any parent they believe to hold parental responsibility for the child in accordance with paragraph (1) to the court officer, upon making, or responding to the application as appropriate. 4 Where the existence of such a parent only becomes apparent to a party at a later date during the proceedings, that party must notify the court officer of those details at the earliest opportunity. 5 Where a parent to whom paragraph (1) applies receives notice of proceedings, that parent may apply to the court to be joined as a party using the Part 18 procedure. Who is to serve 14 1 The general rules about service in Part 6 are subject to this rule. 2 In proceedings to which this Part applies, a document which has been issued or prepared by a court officer will be served by the court officer except where— a a practice direction provides otherwise; or b the court directs otherwise. 3 Where a court officer is to serve a document, it is for the court to decide which of the methods of service specified in rule 6.23 or rule 6.23A is to be used. What the court or a court officer will do when the application has been issued 14 1 As soon as practicable after the application has been issued in proceedings— a the court will— i if section 48(1) of the 2002 Act (restrictions on making adoption orders) applies, consider whether it is proper to hear the application; ii subject to paragraph (4), set a date for the first directions hearing; iii appoint a children's guardian in accordance with rule 16.3(1); iv appoint a reporting officer in accordance with rule 16.30; v consider whether a report relating to the welfare of the child is required, and if so, request such a report in accordance with rule 16.33; vi set a date for the hearing of the application; and vii do anything else that may be set out in a practice direction; and b a court officer will— i subject to receiving confirmation in accordance with paragraph (2)(b)(ii), give notice of any directions hearing set by the court to the parties and to any children's guardian, reporting officer or children and family reporter; ii serve a copy of the application form (but, subject to sub-paragraphs (iii) and (iv), not the documents attached to it) on the persons referred to in Practice Direction 14A; iii send a copy of the certified copy of the entry in the register of live-births or Adopted Children Register and any health report attached to an application for an adoption order to— aa any children's guardian, reporting officer or children and family reporter; and bb the local authority to whom notice under section 44 of the 2002 Act (notice of intention to adopt or apply for a section 84 order) has been given; iv if notice under rule 14.9(2) has been given (request to dispense with consent of parent or guardian), in accordance with that rule inform the parent or guardian of the request and send a copy of the statement of facts to— aa the parent or guardian; bb any children's guardian, reporting officer or children and family reporter; cc any local authority to whom notice under section 44 of the 2002 Act (notice of intention to adopt or apply for a section 84 order) has been given; and dd any adoption agency which has placed the child for adoption; and v do anything else that may be set out in a practice direction. 2 In addition to the matters referred to in paragraph (1), as soon as practicable after an application for an adoption order or a section 84 order has been issued the court or the court officer will— a where the child is not placed for adoption by an adoption agency— i ask either the Service or the Assembly to file any relevant form of consent to an adoption order or a section 84 order; and ii ask the local authority to prepare a report on the suitability of the prospective adopters if one has not already been prepared; and b where the child is placed for adoption by an adoption agency, ask the adoption agency to— i file any relevant form of consent to— aa the child being placed for adoption; bb an adoption order; cc a future adoption order under section 20 of the 2002 Act; or dd a section 84 order; ii confirm whether a statement has been made under section 20(4)(a) of the 2002 Act (statement of wish not to be informed of any application for an adoption order) and if so, to file that statement; iii file any statement made under section 20(4)(b) of the 2002 Act (withdrawal of wish not to be informed of any application for an adoption order) as soon as it is received by the adoption agency; and iv prepare a report on the suitability of the prospective adopters if one has not already been prepared. 3 In addition to the matters referred to in paragraph (1), as soon as practicable after an application for a placement order has been issued— a the court will consider whether a report giving the local authority's reasons for placing the child for adoption is required, and if so, will direct the local authority to prepare such a report; and b the court or the court officer will ask either the Service or the Assembly to file any form of consent to the child being placed for adoption. 4 Where it considers it appropriate the court may, instead of setting a date for a first directions hearing, give the directions provided for by rule 14.8. Date for first directions hearing 14 Unless the court directs otherwise, the first directions hearing must be within 4 weeks beginning with the date on which the application is issued. The first directions hearing 14 1 At the first directions hearing in the proceedings the court will— a fix a timetable for the proceedings including a timetable for the filing of— i any report relating to the suitability of the applicants to adopt a child; ii any report from the local authority; iii any report from a children's guardian, reporting officer or children and family reporter; iv if a statement of facts has been filed, any amended statement of facts; v any other evidence, and vi give directions relating to the reports and other evidence; b consider whether the child or any other person should be a party to the proceedings and, if so, give directions in accordance with rule 14.3(2) or (3) joining that child or person as a party; c give directions relating to the appointment of a litigation friend for any protected party or child who is a party to, but not the subject of, proceedings unless a litigation friend has already been appointed; d consider in accordance with rule 29.17 whether the case needs to be transferred to another court and, if so, give directions to transfer the proceedings to another court ...; e give directions about— i tracing parents or any other person the court considers to be relevant to the proceedings; ii service of documents; iii subject to paragraph (2), disclosure as soon as possible of information and evidence to the parties; and iv the final hearing. (Rule 3.4 makes provision in relation to cases in which the court considers non-court dispute resolution is appropriate.) 2 Rule 14.13(2) applies to any direction given under paragraph (1)(e)(iii) as it applies to a direction given under rule 14.13(1). 3 In addition to the matters referred to in paragraph (1), the court will give any of the directions listed in Practice Direction 14B in proceedings for— a a Convention adoption order; b a section 84 order; c a section 88 direction; d a section 89 order; or e an adoption order where section 83(1) of the 2002 Act applies (restriction on bringing children in). 4 The parties or their legal representatives must attend the first directions hearing unless the court directs otherwise. 5 Directions may also be given at any stage in the proceedings— a of the court's own initiative; or b on the application of a party or any children's guardian or, where the direction concerns a report by a reporting officer or children and family reporter, the reporting officer or children and family reporter. 6 For the purposes of giving directions or for such purposes as the court directs— a the court may set a date for a further directions hearing or other hearing; and b the court officer will give notice of any date so fixed to the parties and to any children's guardian, reporting officer or children and family reporter. 7 After the first directions hearing the court will monitor compliance by the parties with the court's timetable and directions. Requesting the court to dispense with the consent of any parent or guardian 14 1 This rule applies where the applicant wants to ask the court to dispense with the consent of any parent or guardian of a child to— a the child being placed for adoption; b the making of an adoption order except a Convention adoption order; or c the making of a section 84 order. 2 The applicant requesting the court to dispense with the consent must— a give notice of the request in the application form or at any later stage by filing a written request setting out the reasons for the request; and b file a statement of facts setting out a summary of the history of the case and any other facts to satisfy the court that— i the parent or guardian cannot be found or is incapable of giving consent; or ii the welfare of the child requires the consent to be dispensed with. 3 If a serial number has been assigned to the applicant under rule 14.2, the statement of facts supplied under paragraph (2)(b) must be framed so that it does not disclose the identity of the applicant. 4 On receipt of the notice of the request— a a court officer will— i inform the parent or guardian of the request unless the parent or guardian cannot be found; and ii send a copy of the statement of facts filed in accordance with paragraph (2)(b) to— aa the parent or guardian unless the parent or guardian cannot be found; bb any children's guardian, reporting officer or children and family reporter; cc any local authority to whom notice under section 44 of the 2002 Act (notice of intention to adopt or apply for a section 84 order) has been given; and dd any adoption agency which has placed the child for adoption; and b if the applicant considers that the parent or guardian is incapable of giving consent, the court will consider whether to— i appoint a litigation friend for the parent or guardian under rule 15.6(1); or ii give directions for an application to be made under rule 15.6(3), iii unless a litigation friend is already appointed for that parent or guardian. Consent 14 1 Consent of any parent or guardian of a child— a under section 19 of the 2002 Act, to the child being placed for adoption; and b under section 20 of the 2002 Act, to the making of a future adoption order, must be given in the form referred to in Practice Direction 5A or a form to the like effect. 2 Subject to paragraph (3), consent— a to the making of an adoption order; or b to the making of a section 84 order, may be given in the form referred to in Practice Direction 5A or a form to the like effect or otherwise as the court directs. 3 Any consent to a Convention adoption order must be in a form which complies with the internal law relating to adoption of the Convention country of which the child is habitually resident. 4 Any form of consent executed in Scotland must be witnessed by a Justice of the Peace or a Sheriff. 5 Any form of consent executed in Northern Ireland must be witnessed by a Justice of the Peace. 6 Any form of consent executed outside the United Kingdom must be witnessed by— a any person for the time being authorised by law in the place where the document is executed to administer an oath for any judicial or other legal purpose; b a British Consular officer; c a notary public; or d if the person executing the document is serving in any of the regular armed forces of the Crown, an officer holding a commission in any of those forces. Reports by the adoption agency or local authority 14 1 The adoption agency or local authority must file the report on the suitability of the applicant to adopt a child within the timetable fixed by the court. 2 A local authority that is directed to prepare a report on the placement of the child for adoption must file that report within the timetable fixed by the court. 3 The reports must cover the matters specified in Practice Direction 14C. 4 The court may at any stage request a further report or ask the adoption agency or local authority to assist the court in any other manner. 5 A court officer will send a copy of any report referred to in this rule to any children's guardian, reporting officer or children and family reporter. 6 A report to the court under this rule is confidential. Health reports 14 1 Reports by a registered medical practitioner (“health reports”) made not more than 3 months earlier on the health of the child and of each applicant must be attached to an application for an adoption order or a section 84 order except where— a the child was placed for adoption with the applicant by an adoption agency; b the applicant or one of the applicants is a parent of the child; or c the applicant is the partner of a parent of the child. 2 Health reports must contain the matters set out in Practice Direction 14D. 3 A health report is confidential. Confidential reports to the court and disclosure to the parties 14 1 The court will consider whether to give a direction that a confidential report be disclosed to each party to the proceedings. 2 Before giving such a direction the court will consider whether any information should be deleted including information which— a discloses, or is likely to disclose, the identity of a person who has been assigned a serial number under rule 14.2(2) or (3) ; or b discloses the particulars referred to in rule 29.1(1) where a party has given notice under rule 29.1(2) (disclosure of personal details). 3 The court may direct that the report will not be disclosed to a party. Communication of information relating to proceedings 14 For the purposes of the law relating to contempt of court, information (whether or not it is recorded in any form) relating to proceedings held in private may be communicated— a where the court gives permission , including as provided for under rule 14.14A ; b unless the court directs otherwise, in accordance with Practice Direction 14E; or c where the communication is to— i a party; ii the legal representative of a party; iii a professional legal adviser; iv an officer of the service or a Welsh family proceedings officer; v a welfare officer; vi the Director of Legal Aid Casework (within the meaning of section 4 of the Legal Aid, Sentencing and Punishment of Offenders Act 2012) ; vii an expert whose instruction by a party has been authorised by the court for the purposes of the proceedings; or viii a professional acting in furtherance of the protection of children. Communication of information with permission of the court 14.14A Practice Direction 14G makes provision in relation to the court giving permission to communicate information from proceedings. Notice of final hearing 14 A court officer will give notice to the parties, any children's guardian, reporting officer or children and family reporter and to any other person to whom a practice direction may require such notice to be given— a of the date and place where the application will be heard; and b of the fact that, unless the person wishes or the court requires, the person need not attend. The final hearing 14 1 Any person who has been given notice in accordance with rule 14.15 may attend the final hearing and, subject to paragraph (2), be heard on the question of whether an order should be made. 2 A person whose application for the permission of the court to oppose the making of an adoption order under section 47(3) or (5) of the 2002 Act has been refused is not entitled to be heard on the question of whether an order should be made. 3 Any member or employee of a party which is a local authority, adoption agency or other body may address the court at the final hearing if authorised to do so. 4 The court may direct that any person must attend a final hearing. 5 Paragraphs (6) and (7) apply to— a an adoption order; b a section 84 order; or c a section 89 order. 6 Subject to paragraphs (7) and (8), the court cannot make an order unless the applicant and the child personally attend the final hearing. 7 The court may direct that the applicant or the child need not attend the final hearing. 8 In a case of adoption by a couple under section 50 of the 2002 Act, the court may make an adoption order after personal attendance of one only of the applicants if there are special circumstances. 9 The court cannot make a placement order unless a legal representative of the applicant attends the final hearing. Proof of identity of the child 14 1 Unless the contrary is shown, the child referred to in the application will be deemed to be the child referred to in the form of consent— a to the child being placed for adoption; b to the making of an adoption order; or c to the making of a section 84 order, where the conditions in paragraph (2) apply. 2 The conditions are— a the application identifies the child by reference to a full certified copy of an entry in the registers of live-births; b the form of consent identifies the child by reference to a full certified copy of an entry in the registers of live-births attached to the form; and c the copy of the entry in the registers of live-births referred to in sub-paragraph (a) is the same or relates to the same entry in the registers of live-births as the copy of the entry in the registers of live-births attached to the form of consent. 3 Where the child is already an adopted child paragraph (2) will have effect as if for the references to the registers of live-births there were substituted references to the Adopted Children Register. 4 Subject to paragraph (7), where the precise date of the child's birth is not proved to the satisfaction of the court, the court will determine the probable date of birth. 5 The probable date of the child's birth may be specified in the placement order, adoption order or section 84 order as the date of the child's birth. 6 Subject to paragraph (7), where the child's place of birth cannot be proved to the satisfaction of the court— a the child may be treated as having been born in the registration district and sub-district in which the court sits where it is probable that the child may have been born in— i the United Kingdom; ii the Channel Islands; or iii the Isle of Man; or b in any other case, the particulars of the country of birth may be omitted from the placement order, adoption order or section 84 order. 7 A placement order identifying the probable date and place of birth of the child will be sufficient proof of the date and place of birth of the child in adoption proceedings and proceedings for a section 84 order. Disclosing information to an adopted adult 14 1 The adopted person has the right, on request, to receive from the court which made the adoption order a copy of the following— a the application form for an adoption order (but not the documents attached to that form); b the adoption order and any other orders relating to the adoption proceedings; c orders containing any provision for contact with the child after the adoption order was made; and d any other document or order referred to in Practice Direction 14F. 2 The court will remove any protected information from any copy of a document or order referred to in paragraph (1) before the copies are given to the adopted person. 3 This rule does not apply to an adopted person under the age of 18 years. 4 In this rule “ protected information ” means information which would be protected information under section 57(3) of the 2002 Act if the adoption agency gave the information and not the court. Translation of documents 14 1 Where a translation of any document is required for the purposes of proceedings for a Convention adoption order the translation must— a unless the court directs otherwise, be provided by the applicant; and b be signed by the translator to certify that the translation is accurate. 2 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Application for recovery orders 14 1 An application for any of the orders referred to in section 41(2) of the 2002 Act (recovery orders) may be made without notice, in which case the applicant must file the application— a where the application is made by telephone, the next business day after the making of the application; or b in any other case, at the time when the application is made. 2 Where the court refuses to make an order on an application without notice it may direct that the application is made on notice in which case the application will proceed in accordance with rules 14.1 to 14.17. 3 The respondents to an application under this rule are— a in a case where— i placement proceedings; ii adoption proceedings; or iii proceedings for a section 84 order, are pending, all parties to those proceedings; b any adoption agency authorised to place the child for adoption or which has placed the child for adoption; c any local authority to whom notice under section 44 of the 2002 Act (notice of intention to adopt or apply for a section 84 order) has been given; d any person having parental responsibility for the child; e any person in whose favour there is provision for contact; f any person who was caring for the child immediately prior to the making of the application; and g any person whom the applicant alleges to have effected, or to have been or to be responsible for, the taking or keeping of the child. Notice to fathers without parental responsibility 14 Where no proceedings have started an adoption agency or local authority may ask the court for directions on the need to give a father without parental responsibility notice of the intention to place a child for adoption. Timing of applications for section 89 order 14 An application for a section 89 order must be made within 2 years beginning with the date on which— a the Convention adoption or Convention adoption order; or b the overseas adoption or determination under section 91 of the 2002 Act, to which it relates was made. Custody of documents 14 All documents relating to proceedings under the 2002 Act must, while they are in the custody of the court, be kept in a place of special security. Documents held by the court not to be inspected or copied without the court's permission 14 Subject to the provisions of these rules, any practice direction or any direction given by the court— a no document or order held by the court in proceedings under the 2002 Act will be open to inspection by any person; and b no copy of any such document or order, or of an extract from any such document or order, will be taken by or given to any person. Orders 14 1 An order takes effect from the date when it is made, or such later date as the court may specify. 2 In proceedings in Wales a party may request that an order be drawn up in Welsh as well as English. (Rule 37.9 makes provision for the court to endorse an order prohibiting contact under section 51A(2)(b) of the 2002 Act with a penal notice on the application of the person entitled to enforce the order.) Copies of orders 14 1 Within 7 days beginning with the date on which the final order was made in proceedings, or such shorter time as the court may direct, a court officer will send— a a copy of the order to the applicant; b a copy, which is sealed (GL) , authenticated with the stamp of the court or certified as a true copy, of— i an adoption order; ii a section 89 order; or iii an order quashing or revoking an adoption order or allowing an appeal against an adoption order, to the Registrar General; c a copy of a Convention adoption order to the relevant Central Authority; d a copy of a section 89 order relating to a Convention adoption order or a Convention adoption to the— i relevant Central Authority; ii adopters; iii adoption agency; and iv local authority; e unless the court directs otherwise, a copy of an under section 26 of the 2002 Act or a variation or revocation of such order under section 27 of the 2002 Act to the— i person with whom the child is living; ii adoption agency; and iii local authority; ... ee unless the court directs otherwise, a copy of a contact order under section 51A(2)(a) of the 2002 Act, an order prohibiting contact under section 51A(2)(b) of that Act or a variation or revocation of such orders under section 51B(1)(c) of that Act to the parties to the proceedings; and f a notice of the making or refusal of— i the final order; or ii an order quashing or revoking an adoption order or allowing an appeal against an order in proceedings, to every respondent and, with the permission of the court, any other person. 2 The court officer will also send notice of the making of an adoption order or a section 84 order to— a any court in Great Britain which appears to the court officer to have made any such order as is referred to in section 46(2) of the 2002 Act (order relating to parental responsibility for, and maintenance of, the child); and b the principal registry, if it appears to the court officer that a parental responsibility agreement has been recorded at the principal registry. 3 A copy of any final order may be sent to any other person with the permission of the court. 4 The court officer will send a copy of any order made during the course of the proceedings to the following persons or bodies, unless the court directs otherwise— a all the parties to those proceedings; b any children and family reporter appointed in those proceedings; c any adoption agency or local authority which has prepared a report on the suitability of an applicant to adopt a child; d any local authority which has prepared a report on placement for adoption. 5 If an order has been drawn up in Welsh as well as English in accordance with rule 14.25(2) any reference in this rule to sending an order is to be taken as a reference to sending both the Welsh and English orders. Amendment and revocation of orders 14 1 Subject to paragraph (2), an application under— a section 55 of the 2002 Act (revocation of adoptions on legitimation); or b paragraph 4 of Schedule 1 to the 2002 Act (amendment of adoption order and revocation of direction), may be made without serving a copy of the application notice. 2 The court may direct that an application notice be served on such persons as it thinks fit. 3 Where the court makes an order granting the application, a court officer will send the Registrar General a notice— a specifying the amendments; or b informing the Registrar General of the revocation, giving sufficient particulars of the order to enable the Registrar General to identify the case. Keeping registers in the family proceedings court 14 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . PART 15 REPRESENTATION OF PROTECTED PARTIES Application of this Part 15 This Part contains special provisions which apply in proceedings involving protected parties. Requirement for litigation friend in proceedings 15 A protected party must have a litigation friend to conduct proceedings on that party's behalf. Stage of proceedings at which a litigation friend becomes necessary 15 1 A person may not without the permission of the court take any step in proceedings except— a filing an application form; or b applying for the appointment of a litigation friend under rule 15.6, until the protected party has a litigation friend. 2 If during proceedings a party lacks capacity (within the meaning of the 2005 Act) to continue to conduct proceedings, no party may take any step in proceedings without the permission of the court until the protected party has a litigation friend. 3 Any step taken before a protected party has a litigation friend has no effect unless the court orders otherwise. Who may be a litigation friend for a protected party without a court order 15 1 This rule does not apply if the court has appointed a person to be a litigation friend. 2 A person with authority as a deputy to conduct the proceedings in the name of a protected party or on that party's behalf is entitled to be the litigation friend of the protected party in any proceedings to which that person's authority extends. 3 If there is no person with authority as a deputy to conduct the proceedings in the name of a protected party or on that party's behalf, a person may act as a litigation friend if that person— a can fairly and competently conduct proceedings on behalf of the protected party; b has no interest adverse to that of the protected party; and c subject to paragraph (4), undertakes to pay any costs which the protected party may be ordered to pay in relation to the proceedings, subject to any right that person may have to be repaid from the assets of the protected party. 4 Paragraph (3)(c) does not apply to the Official Solicitor. (“deputy” is defined in rule 2.3.) How a person becomes a litigation friend without a court order 15 1 If the court has not appointed a litigation friend, a person who wishes to act as a litigation friend must follow the procedure set out in this rule. 2 A person with authority as a deputy to conduct the proceedings in the name of a protected party or on that party's behalf must file an official copy (GL) of the order, declaration or other document which confers that person's authority to act. 3 Any other person must file a certificate of suitability stating that that person satisfies the conditions specified in rule 15.4(3). 4 A person who is to act as a litigation friend must file— a the document conferring that person's authority to act; or b the certificate of suitability, at the time when that person first takes a step in the proceedings on behalf of the protected party. 5 A court officer will send the certificate of suitability to every person on whom, in accordance with rule 6.28, the application form should be served. 6 This rule does not apply to the Official Solicitor. How a person becomes a litigation friend by court order 15 1 The court may, if the person to be appointed so consents, make an order appointing— a a person other than the Official Solicitor; or b the Official Solicitor, as a litigation friend. 2 An order appointing a litigation friend may be made by the court of its own initiative or on the application of— a a person who wishes to be a litigation friend; or b a party to the proceedings. 3 The court may at any time direct that a party make an application for an order under paragraph (2). 4 An application for an order appointing a litigation friend must be supported by evidence. 5 Unless the court directs otherwise, a person appointed under this rule to be a litigation friend for a protected party will be treated as a party for the purpose of any provision in these rules requiring a document to be served on, or sent to, or notice to be given to, a party to the proceedings. 6 Subject to rule 15.4(4), the court may not appoint a litigation friend under this rule unless it is satisfied that the person to be appointed complies with the conditions specified in rule 15.4(3). Court's power to change litigation friend and to prevent person acting as litigation friend 15 1 The court may— a direct that a person may not act as a litigation friend; b terminate a litigation friend's appointment; or c appoint a new litigation friend in substitution for an existing one. 2 An application for an order or direction under paragraph (1) must be supported by evidence. 3 Subject to rule 15.4(4), the court may not appoint a litigation friend under this rule unless it is satisfied that the person to be appointed complies with the conditions specified in rule 15.4(3). Appointment of litigation friend by court order – supplementary 15 1 A copy of the application for an order under rule 15.6 or 15.7 must be sent by a court officer to— a every person on whom, in accordance with rule 6.28, the application form should be served; and b unless the court directs otherwise, the protected party. 2 A copy of an application for an order under rule 15.7 must also be sent to— a the person who is the litigation friend, or who is purporting to act as the litigation friend when the application is made; and b the person, if not the applicant, who it is proposed should be the litigation friend. Procedure where appointment of litigation friend comes to an end 15 1 When a party ceases to be a protected party, the litigation friend's appointment continues until it is brought to an end by a court order. 2 An application for an order under paragraph (1) may be made by— a the former protected party; b the litigation friend; or c a party. 3 On the making of an order under paragraph (1), the court officer will send a notice to the other parties stating that the appointment of the protected party's litigation friend to act has ended. PART 16 REPRESENTATION OF CHILDREN AND REPORTS IN PROCEEDINGS INVOLVING CHILDREN CHAPTER 1 APPLICATION OF THIS PART Application of this Part 16 This Part— a sets out when the court will make a child a party in family proceedings; and b contains special provisions which apply in proceedings involving children. CHAPTER 2 CHILD AS PARTY IN FAMILY PROCEEDINGS When the court may make a child a party to proceedings 16 1 The court may make a child a party to proceedings if it considers it is in the best interests of the child to do so. 2 This rule does not apply to a child who is the subject of proceedings— a which are specified proceedings; or b to which Part 14 applies. (The Practice Direction 16A sets out the matters which the court will take into consideration before making a child a party under this rule.) CHAPTER 3 WHEN A CHILDREN'S GUARDIAN OR LITIGATION FRIEND WILL BE APPOINTED Appointment of a children's guardian in specified proceedings or proceedings to which Part 14 applies 16 1 Unless it is satisfied that it is not necessary to do so to safeguard the interests of the child, the court must appoint a children's guardian for a child who is— a the subject of; and b a party to, proceedings— i which are specified proceedings; or ii to which Part 14 applies. (Rules 12.6 and 14.6 set out the point in the proceedings when the court will appoint a children's guardian in specified proceedings and proceedings to which Part 14 applies respectively.) 2 At any stage in the proceedings— a a party may apply, without notice to the other parties unless the court directs otherwise, for the appointment of a children's guardian; or b the court may of its own initiative appoint a children's guardian. 3 Where the court refuses an application under paragraph (2)(a) it will give reasons for the refusal and the court or a court officer will— a record the refusal and the reasons for it; and b as soon as practicable, notify the parties and either the Service or the Assembly of a decision not to appoint a children's guardian. 4 When appointing a children's guardian the court will consider the appointment of anyone who has previously acted as a children's guardian of the same child. 5 Where the court appoints a children's guardian in accordance with this rule, the provisions of Chapter 6 of this Part apply. Appointment of a children's guardian in proceedings not being specified proceedings or proceedings to which Part 14 applies 16 1 Except in proceedings under section 55A of the 1986 Act and without prejudice to rule 8.42 or 16.6, the court must appoint a children's guardian for a child who is the subject of proceedings, which are not proceedings of a type referred to in rule 16.3(1), if— a the child is an applicant in the proceedings; b a provision in these rules provides for the child to be a party to the proceedings; or c the court has made the child a party in accordance with rule16.2. 1A Without prejudice to rule 16.6, in proceedings under section 55A of the 1986 Act, the court must appoint a children’s guardian for a child where— a the court has made the child a party in accordance with rule 16.2; and b the child is the person whose parentage is in dispute in those proceedings. 2 The provisions of Chapter 7 of this Part apply where the appointment of a children's guardian is required in accordance with paragraph (1) or paragraph (1A) . (“children's guardian” is defined in rule 2.3.) Requirement for a litigation friend 16 1 Except in proceedings under section 55A of the 1986 Act and without prejudice to rule 16.6, where a child is— a a party to proceedings; but b not the subject of those proceedings, 1A Without prejudice to rule 16.6, where a child is— a a party to proceedings under section 55A of the 1986 Act; but b not the person whose parentage is in dispute in those proceedings, the child must have a litigation friend to conduct proceedings on the child’s behalf. the child must have a litigation friend to conduct proceedings on the child's behalf. 2 The provisions of Chapter 5 of this Part apply where a litigation friend is required in accordance with paragraph (1) or paragraph (1A) . CHAPTER 4 WHERE A CHILDREN'S GUARDIAN OR LITIGATION FRIEND IS NOT REQUIRED Circumstances in which a child does not need a children's guardian or litigation friend 16 1 Subject to paragraph (2), a child may conduct proceedings without a children's guardian or litigation friend where the proceedings are proceedings— a under the 1989 Act; b to which Part 11 (applications under Part 4A of the Family Law Act 1996 or Part 1 of Schedule 2 to the Female Genital Mutilation Act 2003 ) or Part 14 (applications in adoption, placement and related proceedings) of these rules apply; ... c relating to the exercise of the court's inherent jurisdiction with respect to children ; or d under section 55A of the 1986 Act, and one of the conditions set out in paragraph (3) is satisfied. 2 Paragraph (1) does not apply where the child is the subject of and a party to proceedings— a which are specified proceedings; or b to which Part 14 applies. 3 The conditions referred to in paragraph (1) are that either— a the child has obtained the court's permission; or b a solicitor— i considers that the child is able, having regard to the child's understanding, to give instructions in relation to the proceedings; and ii has accepted instructions from that child to act for that child in the proceedings and, if the proceedings have begun, the solicitor is already acting. 4 An application for permission under paragraph (3)(a) may be made by the child without notice. 5 Where a child— a has a litigation friend or children's guardian in proceedings to which this rule applies; and b wishes to conduct the remaining stages of the proceedings without the litigation friend or children's guardian, the child may apply to the court, on notice to the litigation friend or children's guardian, for permission for that purpose and for the removal of the litigation friend or children's guardian. 6 The court will grant an application under paragraph (3)(a) or (5) if it considers that the child has sufficient understanding to conduct the proceedings concerned or proposed without a litigation friend or children's guardian. 7 In exercising its powers under paragraph (6) the court may require the litigation friend or children's guardian to take such part in the proceedings as the court directs. 8 The court may revoke any permission granted under paragraph (3)(a) where it considers that the child does not have sufficient understanding to participate as a party in the proceedings concerned without a litigation friend or children's guardian. 9 Where a solicitor is acting for a child in proceedings without a litigation friend or children's guardian by virtue of paragraph (3)(b) and either of the conditions specified in paragraph (3)(b)(i) or (ii) cease to be fulfilled, the solicitor must inform the court immediately. 10 Where— a the court revokes any permission under paragraph (8); or b either of the conditions specified in paragraph (3)(b)(i) or (ii) is no longer fulfilled, the court may, if it considers it necessary in order to protect the interests of the child concerned, appoint a person to be that child's litigation friend or children's guardian. CHAPTER 5 LITIGATION FRIEND Application of this Chapter 16 This Chapter applies where a child must have a litigation friend to conduct proceedings on the child's behalf in accordance with rule 16.5. Stage of proceedings at which a litigation friend becomes necessary 16 1 This rule does not apply in relation to a child who is conducting proceedings without a litigation friend in accordance with rule 16.6. 2 A person may not without the permission of the court take any step in proceedings except— a filing an application form; or b applying for the appointment of a litigation friend under rule 16.11, until the child has a litigation friend. 3 Any step taken before a child has a litigation friend has no effect unless the court orders otherwise. Who may be a litigation friend for a child without a court order 16 1 This rule does not apply if the court has appointed a person to be a litigation friend. 2 A person may act as a litigation friend if that person— a can fairly and competently conduct proceedings on behalf of the child; b has no interest adverse to that of the child; and c subject to paragraph (3), undertakes to pay any costs which the child may be ordered to pay in relation to the proceedings, subject to any right that person may have to be repaid from the assets of the child. 3 Paragraph (2)(c) does not apply to the Official Solicitor, an officer of the Service or a Welsh family proceedings officer. How a person becomes a litigation friend without a court order 16 1 If the court has not appointed a litigation friend, a person who wishes to act as such must file a certificate of suitability stating that that person satisfies the conditions specified in rule 16.9(2). 2 The certificate of suitability must be filed at the time when the person who wishes to act as litigation friend first takes a step in the proceedings on behalf of the child. 3 A court officer will send the certificate of suitability to every person on whom, in accordance with rule 6.28, the application form should be served. 4 This rule does not apply to the Official Solicitor, an officer of the Service or a Welsh family proceedings officer. Appointment of litigation friend by the court 16 1 The court may, if the person to be appointed consents, make an order appointing as a litigation friend— a the Official Solicitor; b an officer of the Service or a Welsh family proceedings officer; or c some other person. 2 An order appointing a litigation friend may be made by the court of its own initiative or on the application of— a a person who wishes to be a litigation friend; or b a party to the proceedings. 3 The court may at any time direct that a party make an application for an order under paragraph (2). 4 An application for an order appointing a litigation friend must be supported by evidence. 5 Unless the court directs otherwise, a person appointed under this rule to be a litigation friend for a child will be treated as a party for the purpose of any provision in these rules requiring a document to be served on, or sent to, or notice to be given to, a party to the proceedings. 6 Subject to rule 16.9(3), the court may not appoint a litigation friend under this rule unless it is satisfied that the person to be appointed complies with the conditions specified in rule 16.9(2). 7 This rule is without prejudice to rule 16.6. Court's power to change litigation friend and to prevent person acting as litigation friend 16 1 The court may— a direct that a person may not act as a litigation friend; b terminate a litigation friend's appointment; or c appoint a new litigation friend in substitution for an existing one. 2 An application for an order or direction under paragraph (1) must be supported by evidence. 3 Subject to rule 16.9(3), the court may not appoint a litigation friend under this rule unless it is satisfied that the person to be appointed complies with the conditions specified in rule 16.9(2). Appointment of litigation friend by court order – supplementary 16 1 A copy of the application for an order under rule 16.11 or 16.12 must be sent by a court officer to every person on whom, in accordance with rule 6.28, the application form should be served. 2 A copy of an application for an order under rule 16.12 must also be sent to— a the person who is the litigation friend, or who is purporting to act as the litigation friend when the application is made; and b the person, if not the applicant, who it is proposed should be the litigation friend. Powers and duties of litigation friend 16 1 The litigation friend— a has the powers and duties set out in Practice Direction 16A; and b must exercise those powers and duties in accordance with Practice Direction 16A. 2 Where the litigation friend is an officer of the Service or a Welsh family proceedings officer, rule 16.20 applies as it applies to a children's guardian appointed in accordance with Chapter 6. Procedure where appointment of litigation friend comes to an end 16 1 When a child who is not a protected party reaches the age of 18, a litigation friend's appointment comes to an end. 2 A court officer will send a notice to the other parties stating that the appointment of the child's litigation friend to act has ended. CHAPTER 6 CHILDREN'S GUARDIAN APPOINTED UNDER RULE 16.3 Application of this Chapter 16 This Chapter applies where the court must appoint a children's guardian in accordance with rule 16.3. Who may be a children's guardian 16 Where the court is appointing a children's guardian under rule 16.3 it will appoint an officer of the Service or a Welsh family proceedings officer. What the court or a court officer will do once the court has made a decision about appointing a children's guardian 16 1 Where the court appoints a children's guardian under rule 16.3 a court officer will record the appointment and, as soon as practicable, will— a inform the parties and either the Service or the Assembly; and b unless it has already been sent, send the children's guardian a copy of the application and copies of any document filed with the court in the proceedings. 2 A court officer has a continuing duty to send the children's guardian a copy of any other document filed with the court during the course of the proceedings. Termination of the appointment of the children's guardian 16 1 The appointment of a children's guardian under rule 16.3 continues for such time as is specified in the appointment or until terminated by the court. 2 When terminating an appointment in accordance with paragraph (1), the court will give reasons for doing so, a note of which will be taken by the court or a court officer. Powers and duties of the children's guardian 16 1 The children's guardian is to act on behalf of the child upon the hearing of any application in proceedings to which this Chapter applies with the duty of safeguarding the interests of the child. 2 The children's guardian must also provide the court with such other assistance as it may require. 3 The children's guardian, when carrying out duties in relation to specified proceedings, other than placement proceedings, must have regard to the principle set out in section 1(2) and the matters set out in section 1(3)(a) to (f) of the 1989 Act as if for the word “court” in that section there were substituted the words “children's guardian”. 4 The children's guardian, when carrying out duties in relation to proceedings to which Part 14 applies, must have regard to the principle set out in section 1(3) and the matters set out in section 1(4)(a) to (f) of the 2002 Act as if for the word “court” in that section there were substituted the words “children's guardian”. 5 The children's guardian's duties must be exercised in accordance with Practice Direction 16A. 6 A report to the court by the children's guardian is confidential. Where the child instructs a solicitor or conducts proceedings on the child's own behalf 16 1 Where it appears to the children's guardian that the child— a is instructing a solicitor direct; or b intends to conduct and is capable of conducting the proceedings on that child's own behalf, the children's guardian must inform the court of that fact. 2 Where paragraph (1) applies the children's guardian— a must perform such additional duties as the court may direct; b must take such part in the proceedings as the court may direct; and c may, with the permission of the court, have legal representation in the conduct of those duties. CHAPTER 7 CHILDREN'S GUARDIAN APPOINTED UNDER RULE 16.4 Application of this Chapter 16 This Chapter applies where the court must appoint a children's guardian under rule 16.4. Stage of proceedings at which a children's guardian becomes necessary 16 1 This rule does not apply in relation to a child who is conducting proceedings without a children's guardian in accordance with rule 16.6. 2 A person may not without the permission of the court take any step in proceedings except— a filing an application form; or b applying for the appointment of a children's guardian under rule 16.24, until the child has a children's guardian. 3 Any step taken before a child has a children's guardian has no effect unless the court orders otherwise. Appointment of a children's guardian 16 1 The court may make an order appointing as a children's guardian, an officer of the Service or a Welsh family proceedings officer or, if the person to be appointed consents — a a person other than the Official Solicitor; or b the Official Solicitor. 2 An order appointing a children's guardian may be made by the court of its own initiative or on the application of— a a person who wishes to be a children's guardian; or b a party to the proceedings. 3 The court may at any time direct that a party make an application for an order under paragraph (2). 4 An application for an order appointing a children's guardian must be supported by evidence. 5 The court may not appoint a children's guardian under this rule unless it is satisfied that that person— a can fairly and competently conduct proceedings on behalf of the child; b has no interest adverse to that of the child; and c subject to paragraph (6), undertakes to pay any costs which the child may be ordered to pay in relation to the proceedings, subject to any right that person may have to be repaid from the assets of the child. 6 Paragraph (5)(c) does not apply to the Official Solicitor, an officer of the Service or a Welsh family proceedings officer. 7 This rule is without prejudice to rule 16.6 and rule 9.11. (Rule 9.11 provides for a child to be separately represented in certain applications for a financial remedy.) Court's power to change children's guardian and to prevent person acting as children's guardian 16 1 The court may— a direct that a person may not act as a children's guardian; b terminate the appointment of a children's guardian; or c appoint a new children's guardian in substitution for an existing one. 2 An application for an order or direction under paragraph (1) must be supported by evidence. 3 Subject to rule 16.24(6), the court may not appoint a children's guardian under this rule unless it is satisfied that the person to be appointed complies with the conditions specified in rule 16.24(5). Appointment of children's guardian by court order – supplementary 16 1 A copy of the application for an order under rule 16.24 or 16.25 must be sent by a court officer to every person on whom, in accordance with rule6.28, the application form should be served. 2 A copy of an application for an order under rule 16.25 must also be sent to— a the person who is the children's guardian, or who is purporting to act as the children's guardian when the application is made; and b the person, if not the applicant, who it is proposed should be the children's guardian. Powers and duties of children's guardian 16 1 The children's guardian— a has the powers and duties set out in Practice Direction 16A; and b must exercise those powers and duties in accordance with Practice Direction 16A. 2 Where the children's guardian is an officer of the Service or a Welsh family proceedings officer, rule 16.20 applies to a children's guardian appointed in accordance with this Chapter as it applies to a children's guardian appointed in accordance with Chapter 6. Procedure where appointment of children's guardian comes to an end 16 1 When a child reaches the age of 18, the appointment of a children's guardian comes to an end. 2 A court officer will send a notice to the other parties stating that the appointment of the child's children's guardian to act has ended. CHAPTER 8 DUTIES OF SOLICITOR ACTING FOR THE CHILD Solicitor for child 16 1 Subject to paragraphs (2) and (4), a solicitor appointed— a under section 41(3) of the 1989 Act; or b by the children's guardian in accordance with the Practice Direction 16A, must represent the child in accordance with instructions received from the children's guardian. 2 If a solicitor appointed as mentioned in paragraph (1) considers, having taken into account the matters referred to in paragraph (3), that the child— a wishes to give instructions which conflict with those of the children's guardian; and b is able, having regard to the child's understanding, to give such instructions on the child's own behalf, the solicitor must conduct the proceedings in accordance with instructions received from the child. 3 The matters the solicitor must take into account for the purposes of paragraph (2) are— a the views of the children's guardian; and b any direction given by the court to the children's guardian concerning the part to be taken by the children's guardian in the proceedings. 4 Where— a no children's guardian has been appointed; and b the condition in section 41(4)(b) of the 1989 Act is satisfied, a solicitor appointed under section 41(3) of the 1989 Act must represent the child in accordance with instructions received from the child. 5 Where a solicitor appointed as mentioned in paragraph (1) receives no instructions under paragraphs (1), (2) or (4), the solicitor must represent the child in furtherance of the best interests of the child. 6 A solicitor appointed under section 41(3) of the 1989 Act or by the children's guardian in accordance with Practice Direction 16A must serve documents, and accept service of documents, on behalf of the child in accordance with rule 6.31 and, where the child has not been served separately and has sufficient understanding, advise the child of the contents of any document so served. 7 Where the child wishes an appointment of a solicitor— a under section 41(3) of the 1989 Act; or b by the children's guardian in accordance with the Practice Direction 16A, to be terminated— i the child may apply to the court for an order terminating the appointment; and ii the solicitor and the children's guardian will be given an opportunity to make representations. 8 Where the children's guardian wishes an appointment of a solicitor under section 41(3) of the 1989 Act to be terminated— a the children's guardian may apply to the court for an order terminating the appointment; and b the solicitor and, if of sufficient understanding, the child, will be given an opportunity to make representations. 9 When terminating an appointment in accordance with paragraph (7) or (8), the court will give its reasons for so doing, a note of which will be taken by the court or a court officer. 10 The court or a court officer will record the appointment under section 41(3) of the 1989 Act or the refusal to make the appointment. CHAPTER 9 REPORTING OFFICER When the court appoints a reporting officer 16 In proceedings to which Part 14 applies, the court will appoint a reporting officer where— a it appears that a parent or guardian of the child is willing to consent to the placing of the child for adoption, to the making of an adoption order or to a section 84 order; and b that parent or guardian is in England or Wales. Appointment of the same reporting officer in respect of two or more parents or guardians 16 The same person may be appointed as the reporting officer for two or more parents or guardians of the child. The duties of the reporting officer 16 1 The reporting officer must witness the signature by a parent or guardian on the document in which consent is given to— a the placing of the child for adoption; b the making of an adoption order; or c the making of a section 84 order. 2 The reporting officer must carry out such other duties as are set out in Practice Direction 16A. 3 A report to the court by the reporting officer is confidential. 4 The reporting officer's duties must be exercised in accordance with Practice Direction 16A. CHAPTER 10 CHILDREN AND FAMILY REPORTER AND WELFARE OFFICER Request by court for a welfare report in respect of the child 16 1 Where the court is considering an application for an order in proceedings, the court may ask— a in proceedings to which Parts 12 and 14 apply, a children and family reporter; or b in proceedings to which Part 12 applies, a welfare officer, to prepare a report on matters relating to the welfare of the child, and, in this rule, the person preparing the report is called “the officer”. 2 It is the duty of the officer to— a comply with any request for a report under this rule; and b provide the court with such other assistance as it may require. 3 A report to the court under this rule is confidential. 4 The officer, when carrying out duties in relation to proceedings under the 1989 Act, must have regard to the principle set out in section 1(2) and the matters set out in section 1(3)(a) to (f) of that Act as if for the word “court” in that section there were substituted the words “children and family reporter” or “welfare officer” as the case may be. 5 A party may question the officer about oral or written advice tendered by that officer to the court. 6 The court officer will notify the officer of a direction given at a hearing at which— a the officer is not present; and b the welfare report is considered. 7 The officer's duties must be exercised in accordance with Practice Direction 16A (“ children and family reporter ” and “ welfare officer ” are defined in rule 2.3) CHAPTER 11 PARENTAL ORDER REPORTER When the court appoints a parental order reporter 16 In proceedings to which Part 13 applies, the court will appoint a parental order reporter in accordance with rule 13.5. Powers and duties of the parental order reporter 16 1 The parental order reporter is to act on behalf of the child upon the hearing of any application in proceedings to which Part 13 applies with the duty of safeguarding the interests of the child. 2 The parental order reporter must— a investigate in the case of a parental order under— i section 54(1) of the 2008 Act, the matters set out in section 54(1) to (8) of that Act; ii section 54A(1) of the 2008 Act, the matters set out in section 54A(1) to (7) of that Act; b so far as the parental order reporter considers necessary, investigate any matter contained in the application form or other matter which appears relevant to the making of the parental order; and c advise the court on whether there is any reason under section 1 of the 2002 Act (as applied with modifications by the Human Fertilisation and Embryology (Parental Orders) Regulations 2010) to refuse the parental order. 3 The parental order reporter must also provide the court with such other assistance as it may require. 4 The parental order reporter's duties must be exercised in accordance with Practice Direction 16A. 5 A report to the court by the parental order reporter is confidential. CHAPTER 12 SUPPLEMENTARY APPOINTMENT PROVISIONS Persons who may not be appointed as children's guardian, reporting officer or children and family reporter 16 1 In specified proceedings (except where paragraph (2) applies), adoption proceedings or proceedings for a section 84 order or a section 89 order, no person may be appointed as a children's guardian, reporting officer or children and family reporter who— a is a member, officer or servant of a local authority which is a party to the proceedings; b is, or has been, a member, officer or servant of a local authority or voluntary organisation who has been directly concerned in that capacity in arrangements relating to the care, accommodation or welfare of the child during the 5 years prior to the start of the proceedings; or c is a serving probation officer who has, in that capacity, been previously concerned with the child or the child's family. 2 In placement proceedings, a person described in paragraph (1)(b) or (c) may not be appointed as a children's guardian, reporting officer or children and family reporter. Appointment of the same person as children's guardian, reporting officer and children and family reporter 16 The same person may be appointed to act as one or more of the following— a the children's guardian; b the reporting officer; and c the children and family reporter. CHAPTER 13 OFFICERS OF THE SERVICE, WELSH FAMILY PROCEEDINGS OFFICERS AND LOCAL AUTHORITY OFFICERS: FURTHER DUTIES Officers of the Service, Welsh family proceedings officers and local authority officers acting under certain duties 16 1 This rule applies when— a an officer of the Service or a Welsh family proceedings officer is acting under a duty in accordance with— i section 11E(7) of the 1989 Act (providing the court with information as to the making of an activity direction or an activity condition); ii section 11G(2) of the 1989 Act (monitoring compliance with an activity direction or an activity condition); iii section 11H(2) of the 1989 Act (monitoring compliance with a child arrangements order); iv section 11L(5) of the 1989 Act (providing the court with information as to the making of an enforcement order); v section 11M(1) of the 1989 Act (monitoring compliance with an enforcement order); vi section 16(6) of the 1989 Act (providing a report to the court in accordance with a direction in a family assistance order); and vii section 16A of the 1989 Act (making a risk assessment); and b a local authority officer is acting under a duty in accordance with section 16(6) of the 1989 Act (providing a report to the court in accordance with a direction in a family assistance order). 2 In this rule,— a “ ... activity direction ”, “ ... activity condition ” and “ enforcement order ” have the meanings given in rule 12.2; and b references to “the officer” are to the officer of the Service, Welsh family proceedings officer or local authority officer referred to in paragraph (1). 3 In exercising the duties referred to in paragraph (1), the officer must have regard to the principle set out in section 1(2) of the 1989 Act and the matters set out in section 1(3)(a) to (f) of the 1989 Act as if for the word “court” in that section there were substituted the words “officer of the Service, Welsh family proceedings officer or local authority officer”. 4 The officer's duties referred to in paragraph (1) must be exercised in accordance with Practice Direction 16A. CHAPTER 14 ENFORCEMENT ORDERS AND FINANCIAL COMPENSATION ORDERS: PERSONS NOTIFIED Application for enforcement orders and financial compensation orders: duties of the person notified 16 1 This rule applies where a person who was the child's children's guardian, litigation friend or legal representative in the proceedings in which a child arrangements order was made has been notified of an application for an enforcement order or for a financial compensation order as required by Practice Direction 12C. 2 The person who has been notified of the application must— a consider whether it is in the best interests of the child for the child to be made a party to the proceedings for an enforcement order or a financial compensation order (as applicable); and b before the date fixed for the first hearing in the case notify the court, orally or in writing, of the opinion reached on the question, together with the reasons for this opinion. 3 In this rule, “enforcement order” and “financial compensation order” have the meanings given in rule 12.2. PART 17 STATEMENTS OF TRUTH Interpretation 17 1 In this Part “statement of case” has the meaning given to it in Part 4 except that a statement of case does not include— a . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . b . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . c an application under Article 10 of the 2007 Hague Convention using the Financial Circumstances Form. 2 In this rule, “Financial Circumstances Form” has the meaning given to it in rule 9.3(1). (Rule 4.1 defines “statement of case” for the purposes of Part 4.) Documents to be verified by a statement of truth 17 1 Subject to paragraph (9), the following documents must be verified by a statement of truth— a a statement of case; b a witness statement; c an acknowledgement of service in a claim begun by the Part 19 procedure; d a certificate of service; e . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . f a statement of information filed under rule 9.26(1)(b); and g any other document where a court order, rule or practice direction requires it. 2 Where a statement of case is amended, the amendments must be verified by a statement of truth unless the court orders otherwise. 3 Subject to paragraph (10), if an applicant wishes to rely on matters set out in the application form or application notice as evidence, the application form or notice must be verified by a statement of truth. 4 Subject to paragraph (5), a statement of truth is a statement that— a the party putting forward the document; b in the case of a witness statement, the maker of the witness statement; or c in the case of a certificate of service, the person who signs the certificate, believes the facts stated in the document are true. 5 If a party is conducting proceedings with a litigation friend, the statement of truth in— a a statement of case; or b an application notice, is a statement that the litigation friend believes the facts stated in the document being verified are true. 6 The statement of truth must be signed by— a in the case of a statement of case— i the party or litigation friend; or ii the legal representative on behalf of the party or litigation friend; and b in the case of a witness statement ..., the maker of the statement. 7 A statement of truth, which is not contained in the document which it verifies, must clearly identify that document. 8 A statement of truth in a statement of case may be made by— a a person who is not a party; or b by two parties jointly, where this is permitted by a practice direction. 9 An application that does not contain a statement of facts need not be verified by a statement of truth. (Practice Direction 17A sets out the form of statement of truth.) 10 Notwithstanding paragraph (3), and subject to any direction given under rule 9.14(2A) or rule 9.19(2A), the court may permit a party to rely upon matters set out in an application form which has not been verified by a statement of truth as evidence where the application has been made under— a . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . b Article 10 of the 2007 Hague Convention on an Article 11 form. Failure to verify a statement of case 17 1 If a party fails to verify that party's statement of case by a statement of truth— a the statement of case shall remain effective unless struck out; but b the party may not rely on the statement of case as evidence of any of the matters set out in it. 2 The court may strike out (GL) a statement of case which is not verified by a statement of truth. 3 Any party may apply for an order under paragraph (2). Failure to verify a witness statement 17 If the maker of a witness statement fails to verify the witness statement by a statement of truth, the court may direct that it shall not be admissible as evidence. Power of the court to require a document to be verified 17 1 The court may order a person who has failed to verify a document in accordance with rule 17.2 to verify the document. 2 Any party may apply for an order under paragraph (1). False statements 17 1 Proceedings for contempt of court may be brought against a person who makes, or causes to be made, a false statement in a document verified by a statement of truth without an honest belief in its truth. 2 Proceedings under this rule may be brought only— a by the Attorney General; or b with the permission of the court. 3 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . PART 18 PROCEDURE FOR OTHER APPLICATIONS IN PROCEEDINGS Types of application for which Part 18 procedure may be followed 18 1 The Part 18 procedure is the procedure set out in this Part. 2 An applicant may use the Part 18 procedure if the application is made— a in the course of existing proceedings; b to start proceedings except where some other Part of these rules prescribes the procedure to start proceedings; or c in connection with proceedings which have been concluded. 3 Paragraph (2) does not apply— a to applications where any other rule in any other Part of these rules sets out the procedure for that type of application; b if a practice direction provides that the Part 18 procedure may not be used in relation to the type of application in question. 4 This Part is subject to any provision made by or pursuant to Part 41 (proceeding by electronic means). Applications for permission to start proceedings 18 An application for permission to start proceedings must be made to the court where the proceedings will be started if permission is granted. (Rule 5.4 makes general provision in relation to the court in which proceedings should be started.) Respondents to applications under this Part 18 1 The following persons are to be respondents to an application under this Part— a where there are existing proceedings or the proceedings have been concluded— i the parties to those proceedings; and ii if the proceedings are proceedings under Part 11, the person who is the subject of those proceedings; b where there are no existing proceedings— i if notice has been given under section 44 of the 2002 Act (notice of intention to adopt or apply for an order under section 84 of that Act), the local authority to whom notice has been given; and ii if an application is made for permission to apply for an order in proceedings, any person who will be a party to the proceedings brought if permission is granted; and c any other person as the court may direct. Application notice to be filed 18 1 Subject to paragraph (2), the applicant must file an application notice. 2 An applicant may make an application without filing an application notice if— a this is permitted by a rule or practice direction; or b the court dispenses with the requirement for an application notice. Notice of an application 18 1 Subject to paragraph (2), a copy of the application notice must be served on— a each respondent; b in relation to proceedings under Part 11, the person who is, or, in the case of an application to start proceedings, it is intended will be, the subject of the proceedings; and c in relation to proceedings under Parts 12 and 14, the children's guardian (if any). 2 An application may be made without serving a copy of the application notice if this is permitted by— a a rule; b a practice direction; or c the court. (Rule 18.8 deals with service of a copy of the application notice.) Time when an application is made 18 When an application must be made within a specified time, it is so made if the court receives the application notice within that time. What an application notice must include 18 1 An application notice must state— a what order the applicant is seeking; and b briefly, why the applicant is seeking the order. 2 A draft of the order sought must be attached to the application notice. (Part 17 requires an application notice to be verified by a statement of truth if the applicant wishes to rely on matters set out in his application as evidence.) Service of a copy of an application notice 18 1 Subject to rule 2.4, a copy of the application notice must be served in accordance with the provisions of Part 6— a as soon as practicable after it is filed; and b in any event— i where the application is for an ... order under rule 9.7 at least 14 days; and ii in any other case, at least 7 days; before the court is to deal with the application. 2 The applicant must, when filing the application notice, file a copy of any written evidence in support. 3 If a copy of an application notice is served by a court officer it must be accompanied by— a a notice of the date and place where the application will be heard; b a copy of any witness statement in support; and c a copy of the draft order which the applicant has attached to the application. 4 If— a an application notice is served; but b the period of notice is shorter than the period required by these rules or a practice direction, the court may direct that, in the circumstances of the case, sufficient notice has been given and hear the application. 5 This rule does not require written evidence— a to be filed if it has already been filed; or b to be served on a party on whom it has already been served. Applications which may be dealt with without a hearing 18 1 The court may deal with an application without a hearing if— a the court does not consider that a hearing would be appropriate; or b the parties agree as to the terms of the order sought or the parties agree that the court should dispose of the application without a hearing and the court does not consider that a hearing would be appropriate. 2 Where— a an application is made for permission to make an application in proceedings under the 1989 Act; and b the court refuses the application without a hearing in accordance with paragraph (1)(a), the court must, at the request of the applicant, re-list the application and fix a date for a hearing. 3 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Service of application notice following court order where application made without notice 18 1 This rule applies where the court has disposed of an application which it permitted to be made without service of a copy of the application notice. 2 Where the court makes an order, whether granting or dismissing the application, a copy of the application notice and any evidence in support must unless the court orders otherwise, be served with the order on— a all the parties in proceedings; and b in relation to proceedings under Part 11, the person who is, or, in the case of an application to start proceedings, it is intended will be, the subject of the proceedings. 3 The order must contain a statement of the right to make an application to set aside (GL) or vary the order under rule 18.11. Application to set aside or vary order made without notice 18 1 A person who was not served with a copy of the application notice before an order was made under rule 18.10 may apply to have the order set aside (GL) or varied. 2 An application under this rule must be made within 7 days beginning with the date on which the order was served on the person making the application. Power of the court to proceed in the absence of a party 18 1 Where the applicant or any respondent fails to attend the hearing of an application, the court may proceed in the absence of that person. 2 Where— a the applicant or any respondent fails to attend the hearing of an application; and b the court makes an order at the hearing, the court may, on application or of its own initiative, re-list the application. 3 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Dismissal of totally without merit applications 18 If the ... court dismisses an application (including an application for permission to appeal) and it considers that the application is totally without merit— a the court's order must record that fact; and b the court must at the same time consider whether it is appropriate to make a civil restraint order. PART 19 ALTERNATIVE PROCEDURE FOR APPLICATIONS Types of application for which Part 19 procedure may be followed 19 1 The Part 19 procedure is the procedure set out in this Part. 2 An applicant may use the Part 19 procedure where the Part 18 procedure does not apply and— a there is no form prescribed by a rule or referred to in Practice Direction 5A in which to make the application; b the applicant seeks the court's decision on a question which is unlikely to involve a substantial dispute of fact; or c paragraph (5) applies. 2A This Part is subject to any provision made by or pursuant to Part 41 (proceeding by electronic means). 3 The court may at any stage direct that the application is to continue as if the applicant had not used the Part 19 procedure and, if it does so, the court may give any directions it considers appropriate. 4 Paragraph (2) does not apply if a practice direction provides that the Part 19 procedure may not be used in relation to the type of application in question. 5 A rule or practice direction may, in relation to a specified type of proceedings— a require or permit the use of the Part 19 procedure; and b disapply or modify any of the rules set out in this Part as they apply to those proceedings. Applications for which the Part 19 procedure must be followed 19 1 The Part 19 procedure must be used in an application made in accordance with— a section 60(3) of the 2002 Act (order to prevent disclosure of information to an adopted person); b section 79(4) of the 2002 Act (order for Registrar General to give any information referred to in section 79(3) of the 2002 Act); and c rule 14.21 (directions ... regarding fathers without parental responsibility). 2 The respondent to an application made in accordance with paragraph (1)(b) is the Registrar General. Contents of the application 19 Where the applicant uses the Part 19 procedure, the application must state— a that this Part applies; b either— i the question which the applicant wants the court to decide; or ii the order which the applicant is seeking and the legal basis of the application for that order; c if the application is being made under an enactment, what that enactment is; d if the applicant is applying in a representative capacity, what that capacity is; and e if the respondent appears or is to appear in a representative capacity, what that capacity is. (Part 17 requires a statement of case to be verified by a statement of truth.) Issue of application without naming respondents 19 1 A practice direction may set out circumstances in which an application may be issued under this Part without naming a respondent. 2 The practice direction may set out those cases in which an application for permission must be made by application notice before the application is issued. 3 The application for permission— a need not be served on any other person; and b must be accompanied by a copy of the application which the applicant proposes to issue. 4 Where the court gives permission, it will give directions about the future management of the application. Acknowledgment of service 19 1 Subject to paragraph(2), each respondent must— a file an acknowledgment of service within 14 days beginning with the date on which the application is served; and b serve the acknowledgment of service on the applicant and any other party. 2 If the application is to be served out of the jurisdiction, the respondent must file and serve an acknowledgment of service within the period set out in Practice Direction 6B. 3 The acknowledgment of service must— a state whether the respondent contests the application; b state, if the respondent seeks a different order from that set out in the application, what that order is; and c be signed by the respondent or the respondent's legal representative. Consequence of not filing an acknowledgment of service 19 1 This rule applies where— a the respondent has failed to file an acknowledgment of service; and b the time period for doing so has expired. 2 The respondent may attend the hearing of the application but may not take part in the hearing unless the court gives permission. Filing and serving written evidence 19 1 The applicant must, when filing the application, file the written evidence on which the applicant intends to rely. 2 The applicant's evidence must be served on the respondent with the application. 3 A respondent who wishes to rely on written evidence must file it when filing the acknowledgment of service. 4 A respondent who files written evidence must also, at the same time, serve a copy of that evidence on the other parties. 5 Within 14 days beginning with the date on which a respondent's evidence was served on the applicant, the applicant may file further written evidence in reply. 6 An applicant who files further written evidence must also, within the same time limit, serve a copy of that evidence on the other parties. Evidence – general 19 1 No written evidence may be relied on at the hearing of the application unless— a it has been served in accordance with rule19.7; or b the court gives permission. 2 The court may require or permit a party to give oral evidence at the hearing. 3 The court may give directions requiring the attendance for cross-examination (GL) of a witness who has given written evidence. (Rule 22.1 contains a general power for the court to control evidence.) Procedure where respondent objects to use of the Part 19 procedure 19 1 A respondent who contends that the Part 19 procedure should not be used because— a there is a substantial dispute of fact; and b the use of the Part 19 procedure is not required or permitted by a rule or practice direction, must state the reasons for that contention when filing the acknowledgment of service. 2 When the court receives the acknowledgment of service and any written evidence, it will give directions as to the future management of the case. (Rule 19.7 requires a respondent who wishes to rely on written evidence to file it when filing the acknowledgment of service.) (Rule 19.1(3) allows the court to make an order that the application continue as if the applicant had not used the Part 19 procedure.) PART 20 INTERIM REMEDIES AND SECURITY FOR COSTS CHAPTER 1 INTERIM REMEDIES Scope of this Part 20 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Orders for interim remedies 20 1 The court may grant the following interim remedies— a an interim injunction (GL) ; b an interim declaration; c an order— i for the detention, custody or preservation of relevant property; ii for the inspection of relevant property; iii for the taking of a sample of relevant property; iv for the carrying out of an experiment on or with relevant property; v for the sale of relevant property which is of a perishable nature or which for any other good reason it is desirable to sell quickly; and vi for the payment of income from relevant property until an application is decided; d an order authorising a person to enter any land or building in the possession of a party to the proceedings for the purposes of carrying out an order under sub-paragraph (c); e an order under section 4 of the Torts (Interference with Goods) Act 1977 to deliver up goods; f an order (referred to as a ‘freezing injunction (GL) ’)— i restraining a party from removing from the jurisdiction assets located there; or ii restraining a party from dealing with any assets whether located within the jurisdiction or not; g an order directing a party to provide information about the location of relevant property or assets or to provide information about relevant property or assets which are or may be the subject of an application for a freezing injunction (GL) ; h an order (referred to as a “ search order ”) under section 7 of the Civil Procedure Act 1997 (order requiring a party to admit another party to premises for the purpose of preserving evidence etc.); i an order under section 34 of the Senior Courts Act 1981 or section 53 of the County Courts Act 1984 (order in certain proceedings for disclosure of documents or inspection of property against a non-party); j an order for a specified fund to be paid into court or otherwise secured, where there is a dispute over a party's right to the fund; k an order permitting a party seeking to recover personal property to pay money into court pending the outcome of the proceedings and directing that, if money is paid into court, the property must be given up to that party; l an order directing a party to prepare and file accounts relating to the dispute; m an order directing any account to be taken or inquiry to be made by the court. 2 In paragraph (1)(c) and(g), ‘relevant property’ means property (including land) which is the subject of an application or as to which any question may arise on an application. 3 The fact that a particular kind of interim remedy is not listed in paragraph (1) does not affect any power that the court may have to grant that remedy. Time when an order for an interim remedy may be made 20 1 An order for an interim remedy may be made at any time, including— a before proceedings are started; and b after judgment has been given. (Rule 5.3 provides that proceedings are started when the court issues an application form.) 2 However— a paragraph (1) is subject to any rule, practice direction or other enactment which provides otherwise; and b the court may grant an interim remedy before an application has been started only if— i the matter is urgent; or ii it is otherwise desirable to do so in the interests of justice. 3 Where the court grants an interim remedy before an application has been started, it will give directions requiring an application to be started. 4 The court need not direct that an application be started where the application is made under section 33 of the Senior Courts Act 1981 or section 52 of the County Courts Act 1984 (order for disclosure, inspection etc. before starting an application). How to apply for an interim remedy 20 1 The court may grant an interim remedy on an application made without notice if it appears to the court that there are good reasons for not giving notice. 2 An application for an interim remedy must be supported by evidence, unless the court orders otherwise. 3 If the applicant makes an application without giving notice, the evidence in support of the application must state the reasons why notice has not been given. (Part 4 lists general case-management powers of the court.) (Part 18 contains general rules about making an application.) Interim injunction to cease if application is stayed 20 If— a the court has granted an interim injunction (GL) other than a freezing injunction (GL) ; and b the application is stayed (GL) other than by agreement between the parties, the interim injunction (GL) will be set aside (GL) unless the court orders that it should continue to have effect even though the application is stayed (GL) . CHAPTER 2 SECURITY FOR COSTS Security for costs 20 1 A respondent to any application may apply under this Chapter of this Part for security for costs of the proceedings. (Part 4 provides for the court to order payment of sums into court in other circumstances.) 2 An application for security for costs must be supported by written evidence. 3 Where the court makes an order for security for costs, it will— a determine the amount of security; and b direct— i the manner in which; and ii the time within which, the security must be given. Conditions to be satisfied 20 1 The court may make an order for security for costs under rule 20.6 if— a it is satisfied, having regard to all the circumstances of the case, that it is just to make such an order; and b either— i one or more of the conditions in paragraph (2) applies; or ii an enactment permits the court to require security for costs. 2 The conditions are— a the applicant is— i resident out of the jurisdiction; ... ii . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . b the applicant has changed address since the application was started with a view to evading the consequences of the litigation; c the applicant failed to give an address in the application form, or gave an incorrect address in that form; d the applicant has taken steps in relation to the applicant's assets that would make it difficult to enforce an order for costs against the applicant. 3 The court may not make an order for security for costs under rule 20.6 in relation to the costs of proceedings under the 1980 Hague Convention. (Rule 4.4 allows the court to strike out (GL) a statement of case.) ( ...) Security for costs of an appeal 20 The court may order security for costs of an appeal against— a an appellant; b a respondent who also appeals, on the same grounds as it may order security for costs against an applicant under this Part. PART 21 MISCELLANEOUS RULES ABOUT DISCLOSURE AND INSPECTION OF DOCUMENTS Interpretation 21 1 A party discloses a document by stating that the document exists or has existed. 2 Inspection of a document occurs when a party is permitted to inspect a document disclosed by another person. 3 For the purposes of disclosure and inspection— a “ document ” means anything in which information of any description is recorded; and b “ copy ” in relation to a document, means anything onto which information recorded in the document has been copied, by whatever means and whether directly or indirectly. Orders for disclosure against a person not a party 21 1 This rule applies where an application is made to the court under any Act for disclosure by a person who is not a party to the proceedings. 2 The application— a may be made without notice; and b must be supported by evidence. 3 The court may make an order under this rule only where disclosure is necessary in order to dispose fairly of the proceedings or to save costs. 4 An order under this rule must— a specify the documents or the classes of documents which the respondent must disclose; and b require the respondent, when making disclosure, to specify any of those documents— i which are no longer in the respondent's control; or ii in respect of which the respondent claims a right or duty to withhold inspection. 5 Such an order may— a require the respondent to indicate what has happened to any documents which are no longer in the respondent's control; and b specify the time and place for disclosure and inspection. 6 An order under this rule must not compel a person to produce any document which that person could not be compelled to produce at the final hearing. 7 This rule does not limit any other power which the court may have to order disclosure against a person who is not a party to proceedings. ( ... ) Claim to withhold inspection or disclosure of a document 21 1 A person may apply, without notice, for an order permitting that person to withhold disclosure of a document on the ground that disclosure would damage the public interest. 2 Unless the court otherwise orders, an order of the court under paragraph (1)— a must not be served on any other person; and b must not be open to inspection by any other person. 3 A person who wishes to claim a right or a duty to withhold inspection of a document, or part of a document, must state in writing— a the right or duty claimed; and b the grounds on which that right or duty is claimed. 4 The statement referred to in paragraph (3) must be made to the person wishing to inspect the document. 5 A party may apply to the court to decide whether a claim made under paragraph (3) should be upheld. 6 Where the court is deciding an application under paragraph (1) or (5) it may— a require the person seeking to withhold disclosure or inspection of a document to produce that document to the court; and b invite any person, whether or not a party, to make representations. 7 An application under paragraph (1) or (5) must be supported by evidence. 8 This Part does not affect any rule of law which permits or requires a document to be withheld from disclosure or inspection on the ground that its disclosure or inspection would damage the public interest. PART 22 EVIDENCE CHAPTER 1 GENERAL RULES Power of court to control evidence 22 1 The court may control the evidence by giving directions as to— a the issues on which it requires evidence; b the nature of the evidence which it requires to decide those issues; and c the way in which the evidence is to be placed before the court. 2 The court may use its power under this rule to exclude evidence that would otherwise be admissible. 3 The court may permit a party to adduce evidence, or to seek to rely on a document, in respect of which that party has failed to comply with the requirements of this Part. 4 The court may limit cross-examination (GL) . Evidence of witnesses – general rule 22 1 The general rule is that any fact which needs to be proved by the evidence of witnesses is to be proved— a at the final hearing, by their oral evidence; and b at any other hearing, by their evidence in writing. 2 The general rule does not apply— a to proceedings under Part 12 for secure accommodation orders, interim care orders or interim supervision orders; or b where an enactment, any of these rules, a practice direction or a court order provides to the contrary. (Section 45(7) of the Children Act 1989 (emergency protection orders) is an example of an enactment which makes provision relating to the evidence that a court may take into account when hearing an application.) Evidence by video link or other means 22 The court may allow a witness to give evidence through a video link or by other means. Witness statements 22 1 A witness statement is a written statement signed by a person which contains the evidence which that person would be allowed to give orally. 2 A witness statement must comply with the requirements set out in the Practice Direction 22A. (Part 17 requires a witness statement to be verified by a statement of truth.) Service of witness statements for use at the final hearing 22 1 The court may give directions as to service on the other parties of any witness statement of the oral evidence on which a party intends to rely in relation to any issues of fact to be decided at the final hearing. 2 The court may give directions as to— a the order in which witness statements are to be served; and b whether or not the witness statements are to be filed. 3 Where the court directs that a court officer is to serve a witness statement on the other parties, any reference in this Chapter to a party serving a witness statement is to be read as including a reference to a court officer serving the statement. Use at the final hearing of witness statements which have been served 22 1 If a party— a has served a witness statement; and b wishes to rely at the final hearing on the evidence of the witness who made the statement, that party must call the witness to give oral evidence unless the court directs otherwise or the party puts the statement in as hearsay evidence. (Part 23 (miscellaneous rules about evidence) contains provisions about hearsay evidence.) 2 The witness statement of a witness called to give oral evidence under paragraph (1) is to stand as the evidence in chief (GL) of that witness unless the court directs otherwise. 3 A witness giving oral evidence at the final hearing may with the permission of the court— a amplify his witness statement; and b give evidence in relation to new matters which have arisen since the witness statement was served on the other parties. 4 The court will give permission under paragraph (3) only if it considers that there is good reason not to confine the evidence of the witness to the contents of the witness statement. 5 If a party who has served a witness statement does not— a call the witness to give evidence at the final hearing; or b put the witness statement in as hearsay evidence, any other party may put the witness statement in as hearsay evidence. Evidence at hearings other than the final hearing 22 1 Subject to paragraph(2), the general rule is that evidence at hearings other than the final hearing is to be by witness statement unless the court, any other rule, a practice direction or any other enactment requires otherwise. 2 At hearings other than the final hearing, a party may rely on the matters set out in that party's— a application form; b application notice; or c answer, if the application form, application notice or answer, as the case may be, is verified by a statement of truth or if the court gives that party permission to do so without such verification . Order for cross-examination 22 1 Where, at a hearing other than the final hearing, evidence is given in writing, any party may apply to the court for permission to cross-examine (GL) the person giving the evidence. 2 If the court gives permission under paragraph (1) but the person in question does not attend, that person's evidence may not be used unless the court directs otherwise. ( ... ) Witness summaries 22 1 A party who— a is required to serve a witness statement for use at any hearing; but b is unable to obtain one, may apply, without notice, for permission to serve a witness summary instead. 2 A witness summary is a summary of— a the evidence, if known, which would otherwise be included in a witness statement; or b if the evidence is not known, the matters about which the party serving the witness summary proposes to question the witness. 3 Unless the court directs otherwise, a witness summary must include the name and address of the intended witness. 4 Unless the court directs otherwise, a witness summary must be served within the period in which a witness statement would have had to be served. 5 Where a party serves a witness summary, so far as practicable rules 22.4(2) (form of witness statements), 22.5 (service of witness statements for use at the final hearing) and 22.6(3) (amplifying witness statements ) apply to the summary. Consequence of failure to serve witness statement 22 If a witness statement for use at the final hearing is not served in respect of an intended witness within the time specified by the court, then the witness may not be called to give oral evidence unless the court gives permission. Cross-examination on a witness statement 22 A witness who is called to give evidence at the final hearing may be cross-examined (GL) on the witness statement, whether or not the statement or any part of it was referred to during the witness's evidence in chief (GL) . Affidavit evidence 22 1 Evidence must be given by affidavit (GL) instead of or in addition to a witness statement if this is required by the court, a provision contained in any other rule, a practice direction or any other enactment. 2 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ( ... ) Form of affidavit 22 An affidavit (GL) must comply with the requirements set out in the Practice Direction 22A. Affidavit made outside the jurisdiction 22 A person may make an affidavit (GL) outside the jurisdiction in accordance with— a this Part; or b the law of the place where the affidavit (GL) is made. Notice to admit facts 22 1 A party may serve notice on another party requiring the other party to admit the facts, or the part of the case of the serving party, specified in the notice. 2 A notice to admit facts must be served no later than 21 days before the final hearing. 3 Where the other party makes any admission in answer to the notice, the admission may be used against that party only— a in the proceedings in which the notice to admit is served; and b by the party who served the notice. 4 The court may allow a party to amend or withdraw any admission made by that party on such terms as it thinks just. Notice to admit or produce documents 22 1 A party to whom a document is disclosed is deemed to admit the authenticity of that document unless notice is served by that party that the party wishes the document to be proved at the final hearing. 2 A notice to prove a document must be served— a by the latest date for serving witness statements; or b within 7 days beginning with the date of service of the document, whichever is later. Notarial acts and instruments 22 A notarial act or instrument may be received in evidence without further proof as duly authenticated in accordance with the requirements of law unless the contrary is proved. CHAPTER 2 RULES APPLYING ONLY TO PARTICULAR PROCEEDINGS Scope of this Chapter 22 This Chapter of this Part applies to affidavits (GL) and affirmations as it applies to witness statements. Availability of witness statements for inspection during the final hearing 22 1 This rule applies to proceedings under Part 7 (matrimonial and civil partnership proceedings). 2 A witness statement which stands as evidence in chief (GL) is open to inspection during the course of the final hearing unless the court directs otherwise. 3 Any person may ask for a direction that a witness statement is not open to inspection. 4 The court will not make a direction under paragraph (2) unless it is satisfied that a witness statement should not be open to inspection because of— a the interests of justice; b the public interest; c the nature of any expert medical evidence in the statement; d the nature of any confidential information (including information relating to personal financial matters) in the statement; or e the need to protect the interests of any child or protected party. 5 The court may exclude from inspection words or passages in the witness statement. Use of witness statements for other purposes 22 1 This rule applies to proceedings under Part 7 (matrimonial and civil partnership proceedings) or Part 9 (financial remedies). 2 Except as provided by this rule, a witness statement may be used only for the purpose of the proceedings in which it is served. 3 Paragraph (2) does not apply if and to the extent that— a the court gives permission for some other use; or b the witness statement has been put in evidence at a hearing held in public. PART 23 MISCELLANEOUS RULES ABOUT EVIDENCE Scope and interpretation of this Part 23 Rules 23.2 to 23.6 apply to evidence to which the Children (Admissibility of Hearsay Evidence) Order 1993 does not apply. Notice of intention to rely on hearsay evidence 23 1 Where a party intends to rely on hearsay evidence at the final hearing and either— a that evidence is to be given by a witness giving oral evidence; or b that evidence is contained in a witness statement of a person who is not being called to give oral evidence, that party complies with section 2(1)(a) of the Civil Evidence Act 1995 by serving a witness statement on the other parties in accordance with the court's directions. 2 Where paragraph (1)(b) applies, the party intending to rely on the hearsay evidence must, when serving the witness statement— a inform the other parties that the witness is not being called to give oral evidence; and b give the reason why the witness will not be called. 3 In all other cases where a party intends to rely on hearsay evidence at the final hearing, that party complies with section 2(1)(a) of the Civil Evidence Act 1995 by serving a notice on the other parties which— a identifies the hearsay evidence; b states that the party serving the notice proposes to rely on the hearsay evidence at the final hearing; and c gives the reason why the witness will not be called. 4 The party proposing to rely on the hearsay evidence must— a serve the notice no later than the latest date for serving witness statements; and b if the hearsay evidence is to be in a document, supply a copy to any party who requests it. Circumstances in which notice of intention to rely on hearsay evidence is not required 23 Section 2(1) of the Civil Evidence Act 1995 (duty to give notice of intention to rely on hearsay evidence) does not apply— a to evidence at hearings other than final hearings; b to an affidavit (GL) or witness statement which is to be used at the final hearing but which does not contain hearsay evidence; or c where the requirement is excluded by a practice direction. Power to call witness for cross-examination on hearsay evidence 23 1 Where a party— a proposes to rely on hearsay evidence; and b does not propose to call the person who made the original statement to give oral evidence, the court may, on the application of any other party, permit that party to call the maker of the statement to be cross-examined (GL) on the contents of the statement. 2 An application for permission to cross-examine (GL) under this rule must be made within 14 days beginning with the date on which a notice of intention to rely on the hearsay evidence was served on the applicant. ( ... ) Credibility 23 1 Where a party proposes to rely on hearsay evidence, but— a does not propose to call the person who made the original statement to give oral evidence; and b another party wishes to call evidence to attack the credibility of the person who made the statement, the party who so wishes must give notice of that intention to the party who proposes to give the hearsay statement in evidence. 2 A party must give notice under paragraph (1) within 14 days after the date on which a hearsay notice relating to the hearsay evidence was served on that party. Use of plans, photographs and models etc as evidence 23 1 This rule applies to— a evidence (such as a plan, photograph or model) which is not— i contained in a witness statement, affidavit (GL) or expert's report; ii to be given orally at the final hearing; or iii evidence of which prior notice must be given under rule 23.2; and b documents which may be received in evidence without further proof under section 9 of the Civil Evidence Act 1995. 2 Except as provided below, section 2(1)(a) of the Civil Evidence Act 1995 (notice of proposal to adduce hearsay evidence) does not apply to evidence falling within paragraph (1). 3 Such evidence is not receivable at the final hearing unless the party intending to rely on it (in this rule, “the party”) has— a served it or, in the case of a model, a photograph of it with an invitation to inspect the original, on the other party in accordance with this rule; or b complied with such directions as the court may give for serving the evidence on, or for giving notice under section 2(1)(a) of the Civil Evidence Act 1995 in respect of the evidence to, the other party. 4 Where the party intends to use the evidence as evidence of any fact then, except where paragraph (6) applies, the party must serve the evidence not later than the latest date for serving witness statements. 5 The party must serve the evidence at least 21 days before the hearing at which the party proposes to rely on it if— a there are not to be witness statements; or b the party intends to put in the evidence solely in order to disprove an allegation made in a witness statement. 6 Where the evidence forms part of expert evidence, the party must serve the evidence when the expert's report is served on the other party. 7 Where the evidence is being produced to the court for any reason other than as part of factual or expert evidence, the party must serve the evidence at least 21 days before the hearing at which the party proposes to rely on it. 8 Where the court directs a party to give notice that the party intends to put in the evidence, the court may direct that every other party be given an opportunity to inspect it and to agree to its admission without further proof. Evidence of finding on question of foreign law 23 1 This rule sets out the procedure which must be followed by a party (in this rule, “the party”) who intends to put in evidence a finding on a question of foreign law by virtue of section 4(2) of the Civil Evidence Act 1972. 2 The party must give any other party notice of that intention. 3 The party must give the notice— a if there are to be witness statements, not later than the latest date for serving them; or b otherwise, not less than 21 days before the hearing at which the party proposes to put the finding in evidence. 4 The notice must— a specify the question on which the finding was made; and b enclose a copy of a document where it is reported or recorded. Evidence of consent of trustee to act 23 In proceedings to which Part 9 (financial remedies) applies , a document purporting to contain the written consent of a person to act as trustee and to bear that person's signature verified by some other person is evidence of such consent. Note of oral evidence ... 23 In proceedings in the family court before a lay justice or lay justices , the justices’ legal adviser or the court shall keep a note of the substance of the oral evidence given at a directions appointment or at a hearing of any proceedings. PART 24 WITNESSES AND DEPOSITIONS GENERALLY CHAPTER 1 WITNESSES AND DEPOSITIONS Scope of this Chapter 24 1 This Chapter provides— a for the circumstances in which a person may be required to attend court to give evidence or to produce a document; and b for a party to obtain evidence before a hearing to be used at the hearing. 2 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ( ... ) Witness summonses 24 1 A witness summons is a document issued by the court requiring a witness to— a attend court to give evidence; or b produce documents to the court. 2 A witness summons must be in the form set out in Practice Direction 24A. 3 There must be a separate witness summons for each witness. 4 A witness summons may require a witness to produce documents to the court either— a on the date fixed for a hearing; or b on such date as the court may direct. 5 The only documents that a summons under this rule can require a person to produce before a hearing are documents which that person could be required to produce at the hearing. ( ... ) Issue of a witness summons 24 1 A witness summons is issued on the date entered on the summons by the court. 2 A party must obtain permission from the court where that party wishes to— a have a summons issued less than 7 days before the date of the final hearing; b have a summons issued for a witness to attend court to give evidence or to produce documents on any date except the date fixed for the final hearing; or c have a summons issued for a witness to attend court to give evidence or to produce documents at any hearing except the final hearing. 3 A witness summons must be issued by— a the court where the case is proceeding; or b the court where the hearing in question will be held. 4 The court may set aside (GL) or vary a witness summons issued under this rule. Time for serving a witness summons 24 1 The general rule is that a witness summons is binding if it is served at least 7 days before the date on which the witness is required to attend before the court . 2 The court may direct that a witness summons is binding although it is served less than 7 days before the date on which the witness is required to attend before the court. 3 A witness summons which is— a served in accordance with this rule; and b requires the witness to attend court to give evidence, is binding until the conclusion of the hearing at which the attendance of the witness is required. ( ... ) Who is to serve a witness summons 24 1 Subject to paragraph (2), a witness summons is to be served by the party on whose behalf it is issued unless that party indicates in writing, when asking the court to issue the summons, that that party wishes the court to serve it instead. 2 In proceedings to which Part 14 (procedure for applications in adoption, placement and related proceedings) applies, a witness summons is to be served by the court unless the court directs otherwise. 3 Where the court is to serve the witness summons, the party on whose behalf it is issued must deposit, in the court office, the money to be paid or offered to the witness under rule24.6. Right of witness to travelling expenses and compensation for loss of time 24 At the time of service of a witness summons the witness must be offered or paid— a a sum reasonably sufficient to cover the expenses of the witness in travelling to and from the court; and b such sum by way of compensation for loss of time as may be specified in Practice Direction 24A. Evidence by deposition 24 1 A party may apply for an order for a person to be examined before the hearing takes place. 2 A person from whom evidence is to be obtained following an order under this rule is referred to as a ‘deponent’ and the evidence is referred to as a ‘deposition’. 3 An order under this rule is for a deponent to be examined on oath before— a a judge; b an examiner of the court; or c such other person as the court appoints. (Rule 24.14 makes provision for the appointment of examiners of the court.) 4 The order may require the production of any document which the court considers is necessary for the purposes of the examination. 5 The order must state the date, time and place of the examination. 6 At the time of service of the order the deponent must be offered or paid— a a sum reasonably sufficient to cover the expenses of the deponent in travelling to and from the place of examination; and b such sum by way of compensation for loss of time as may be specified in Practice Direction 24A. 7 Where the court makes an order for a deposition to be taken, it may also order the party who obtained the order to serve a witness statement or witness summary in relation to the evidence to be given by the person to be examined. (Part 22 (evidence) contains the general rules about witness statements and witness summaries.) ( ... ) Conduct of examination 24 1 Subject to any directions contained in the order for examination, the examination must be conducted in the same way as if the witness were giving evidence at a final hearing. 2 If all the parties are present, the examiner may conduct the examination of a person not named in the order for examination if all the parties and the person to be examined consent. 3 In disputed proceedings under Part 7 (matrimonial and civil partnership proceedings), the examiner may conduct the examination in private if of the view that it is appropriate to do so. 4 Save in proceedings to which paragraph (3) applies, the examiner will conduct the examination in private unless of the view that it is not appropriate to do so. 5 The examiner must ensure that the evidence given by the witness is recorded in full. 6 The examiner must send a copy of the deposition— a to the person who obtained the order for the examination of the witness; and b to the court where the case is proceeding. 7 The court will give directions as to service of the deposition on the other party. Enforcing attendance of witness 24 1 If a person served with an order to attend before an examiner— a fails to attend; or b refuses to be sworn for the purpose of the examination or to answer any lawful question or produce any document at the examination, a certificate of that person's failure or refusal, signed by the examiner, must be filed by the party requiring the deposition. 2 On the certificate being filed, the party requiring the deposition may apply to the court for an order requiring that person to attend or to be sworn or to answer any question or produce any document, as the case may be. 3 An application for an order under this rule may be made without notice. 4 The court may order the person against whom an order is made under this rule to pay any costs resulting from that person's failure or refusal. ( ... ) Use of deposition at a hearing 24 1 A deposition ordered under rule 24.7 may be given in evidence at a hearing unless the court orders otherwise. 2 A party intending to put in evidence a deposition at a hearing must file notice of intention to do so on the court and the court will give directions about serving the notice on every other party. 3 The party must file the notice at least 21 days before the day fixed for the hearing. 4 The court may require a deponent to attend the hearing and give evidence orally. 5 Where a deposition is given in evidence at the final hearing, it is treated as if it were a witness statement for the purposes of rule 22.19 (availability of witness statements for inspection). ( ... ) Restrictions on subsequent use of deposition taken for the purpose of any hearing except the final hearing 24 1 This rule applies to proceedings under Part 7 (matrimonial and civil partnership proceedings) or Part 9 (financial remedies). 2 Where the court orders a party to be examined about that party's or any other assets for the purpose of any hearing except the final hearing, the deposition may be used only for the purpose of the proceedings in which the order was made. 3 However it may be used for some other purpose— a by the party who was examined; b if the party who was examined agrees; or c if the court gives permission. Where a person to be examined is out of the jurisdiction – letter of request 24 1 This rule applies where a party wishes to take a deposition from a person out of the jurisdiction . 2 The High Court may order the issue of a letter of request to the judicial authorities of the country in which the proposed deponent is. 3 A letter of request is a request to a judicial authority to take the evidence of that person, or arrange for it to be taken. 4 The High Court may make an order under this rule in relation to family court proceedings. 5 If the government of a country allows a person appointed by the High Court to examine a person in that country, the High Court may make an order appointing a special examiner for that purpose. 6 A person may be examined under this rule on oath or affirmation or in accordance with any procedure permitted in the country in which the examination is to take place. 7 If the High Court makes an order for the issue of a letter of request, the party who sought the order must file— a the following documents and, except where paragraph (8) applies, a translation of them— i a draft letter of request; ii a statement of the issues relevant to the proceedings; and iii a list of questions or the subject matter of questions to be put to the person to be examined; and b an undertaking to be responsible for the Secretary of State's expenses. 8 There is no need to file a translation if— a English is one of the official languages of the country where the examination is to take place; or b a practice direction has specified that country as a country where no translation is necessary. ( ... ) Fees and expenses of examiner of the court 24 1 An examiner of the court may charge a fee for the examination. 2 The examiner need not send the deposition to the court unless the fee is paid. 3 The examiner's fees and expenses must be paid by the party who obtained the order for examination. 4 If the fees and expenses due to an examiner are not paid within a reasonable time, the examiner may report that fact to the court. 5 The court may order the party who obtained the order for examination to deposit in the court office a specified sum in respect of the examiner's fees and, where it does so, the examiner will not be asked to act until the sum has been deposited. 6 An order under this rule does not affect any decision as to the party who is ultimately to bear the costs of the examination. Examiners of the court 24 1 The Lord Chancellor will appoint persons to be examiners of the court. 2 The persons appointed must be barristers or solicitor-advocates who have been practising for a period of not less than 3 years. 3 The Lord Chancellor may revoke an appointment at any time. CHAPTER 2 TAKING OF EVIDENCE – MEMBER STATES OF THE EUROPEAN UNION Interpretation 24 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Where a person to be examined is in another Regulation State 24 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . PART 25 EXPERTS AND ASSESSORS Duty to restrict expert evidence 25.1 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Interpretation 25.2 1 In this Part— ... “children proceedings” means— proceedings referred to in rules 12.1 and 14.1 and any other proceedings which relate wholly or mainly to the maintenance or upbringing of a minor; applications for permission to start proceedings mentioned in paragraph (a);and applications made in the course of proceedings mentioned in paragraph (a); “expert” means a person who provides expert evidence for use in proceedings; (Section 13(8) of the 2014 Act provides for what is not included in reference to providing expert evidence or putting expert evidence before the court in children proceedings) ... “single joint expert” means a person who provides expert evidence for use in proceedings on behalf of two or more of the parties (including the applicant) to the proceedings. 2 The meaning of “children proceedings” in paragraph (1) is the prescribed meaning for the purposes of section 13(9) of the 2014 Act . (Regulation 3 of the Restriction on the Preparation of Adoption Reports Regulations 2005 ( S.I. 2005/1711 ) sets out which persons are within a prescribed description for the purposes of section 94(1) of the 2002 Act.) Experts-overriding duty to the court 25.3 1 It is the duty of experts to help the court on matters within their expertise. 2 This duty overrides any obligation to the person from whom experts have received instructions or by whom they are paid. (Particular duties of an expert are set out in Practice Direction 25B (The Duties of an Expert, the Expert’s Report and Arrangements for an Expert to Attend Court.) Control of expert evidence in proceedings other than children proceedings 25.4 1 This rule applies to proceedings other than children proceedings. 2 A person may not without the permission of the court put expert evidence (in any form) before the court. 3 The court may give permission as mentioned in paragraph (2) only if the court is of the opinion that the expert evidence is necessary to assist the court to resolve the proceedings. (Provision relating to the control of expert evidence in children proceedings is contained in section 13 of the 2014 Act .) Further provisions about the court’s power to restrict expert evidence 25.5 1 When deciding whether to give permission as mentioned in section 13(1), (3) or (5) of the 2014 Act or to give a direction under 38(6) of the 1989 Act in children proceedings, the court is to have regard in particular to any failure to comply with rule 25.6 or any direction of the court about expert evidence. 1A The matter referred to in paragraph (1) is a prescribed matter for the purposes of section 13(7)(h) of the 2014 Act and section 38(7B) of the 1989 Act. 2 When deciding whether to give permission as mentioned in rule 25.4(1) in proceedings other than children proceedings, the court is to have regard in particular to— a the issues to which the expert evidence would relate; b the questions which the court would require the expert to answer; c the impact which giving permission would be likely to have on the timetable, duration and conduct of the proceedings; d any failure to comply with rule 25.6 or any direction of the court about expert evidence; and e the cost of the expert evidence. 3 Provision may be made in a practice direction in relation to permission to put expert evidence in relation to toxicology testing before the court. When to apply for the court’s permission 25.6 Unless the court directs otherwise, parties must apply for the court’s permission as mentioned in section 13(1), (3) or (5) of the 2014 Act or rule 25.4(2) as soon as possible and— a in Part 4 proceedings referred to in rule 12.2 and in so far as practicable other public law proceedings referred to in that rule, no later than a Case Management Hearing; b in private law proceedings referred to in rule 12.2, no later than the First Hearing Dispute Resolution Appointment; c in adoption proceedings and placement proceedings, no later than the first directions hearing; d in proceedings for a financial remedy, no later than the first appointment; and e in a disputed case referred to in rule 7.1(3), no later than any Case Management Hearing directed by the court under rule 7.14 . What an application notice requesting the court’s permission must include 25.7 1 Part 18 applies to an application for the court’s permission as mentioned in section 13(1), (3) or (5) of the 2014 Act or rule 25.4 (2) . 2 In any proceedings— a the application notice requesting the court’s permission as mentioned in section 13(1), (3) or (5) of the 2014 Act or rule 25.4 (2) must state— i the field in which the expert evidence is required; ii where practicable, the name of the proposed expert; iii the issues to which the expert evidence is to relate; iv whether the expert evidence could be obtained from a single joint expert; v the other matters set out in Practice Direction 25C or 25D, as the case may be; and b a draft of the order sought is to be attached to the application notice requesting the court’s permission and that draft order must set out the matters specified in Practice Direction 25C or 25D, as the case may be. 3 In children proceedings, an application notice requesting the court’s permission as mentioned in section 13(1), (3) or (5) of the 2014 Act must, in addition to the matters specified in paragraph (2)(a), state the questions which the expert is to be required to answer. Where permission is granted 25.8 1 In any proceedings, where the court grants permission as mentioned in section 13(1), (3) or (5) of the 2014 Act or rule 25.4 (2) — a it will grant permission only in relation to the expert named or the field identified in the application notice requesting the court’s permission; and b the court will give directions specifying the date by which the expert is to provide a written report. 2 In children proceedings, in addition to the directions in paragraph (1)(b), the court will give directions— a approving the questions which the expert is required to answer; b specifying the date by which the expert is to receive the letter of instruction. General requirement for expert evidence to be given in a written report 25.9 1 Expert evidence is to be given in a written report unless the court directs otherwise. 2 The court will not direct an expert to attend a hearing unless it is necessary to do so in the interests of justice. Written questions to experts 25.10 1 A party may put written questions about an expert’s report to— a an expert instructed by another party; or b a single joint expert appointed under rule 25.11. 2 Unless the court directs otherwise or a practice direction provides otherwise, written questions under paragraph (1)— a must be proportionate; b may be put once only; c must be put within 10 days beginning with the date on which the expert’s report was served; d must be for the purpose only of clarification of the report; and e must be copied and sent to the other parties at the same time as they are sent to the expert. 3 An expert’s answers to questions put in accordance with paragraph (1)— a must be given within the timetable specified by the court; and b are treated as part of the expert’s report. 4 Where— a a party has put a written question to an expert instructed by another party; and b the expert does not answer that question, the court may make one or both of the following orders in relation to the party who instructed the expert— i that the party may not rely on the evidence of that expert; or ii that the party may not recover the fees and expenses of that expert from any other party. Court’s power to direct that evidence is to be given by a single joint expert 25.11 1 Where two or more parties wish to put expert evidence before the court on a particular issue, the court may direct that the evidence on that issue is to be given by a single joint expert. 2 Where the parties who wish to put expert evidence before the court (“the relevant parties”) cannot agree who should be the single joint expert, the court may— a select the expert from a list prepared or identified by the relevant parties; or b direct that the expert be selected in such other manner as the court may direct. Instructions to a single joint expert 25.12 1 Where the court gives a direction under rule 25.11(1) for a single joint expert to be used, the instructions are to be contained in a jointly agreed letter unless the court directs otherwise. 2 Where the instructions are to be contained in a jointly agreed letter, in default of agreement the instructions may be determined by the court on the written request of any relevant party copied to the other relevant parties. 3 Where the court permits the relevant parties to give separate instructions to a single joint expert, each instructing party must, when giving instructions to the expert, at the same time send a copy of the instructions to the other relevant parties. 4 The court may give directions about— a the payment of the expert’s fees and expenses; and b any inspection, examination or assessments which the expert wishes to carry out. 5 The court may, before an expert is instructed, limit the amount that can be paid by way of fees and expenses to the expert. 6 Unless the court directs otherwise, the relevant parties are jointly and severally liable for the payment of the expert’s fees and expenses. Power of court to direct a party to provide information 25.13 1 Subject to paragraph (2), where a party has access to information which is not reasonably available to another party, the court may direct the party who has access to the information to— a prepare and file a document recording the information; and b serve a copy of that document on the other party. 2 In proceedings under Part 14 (procedure for applications in adoption, placement and related proceedings), a court officer will send a copy of the document recording the information to the other party. Contents of report 25.14 1 An expert’s report must comply with the requirements set out in Practice Direction 25B. 2 At the end of an expert’s report there must be a statement that the expert understands and has complied with the expert’s duty to the court. 3 The instructions to the expert are not privileged against disclosure. (Rule 21.1 explains what is meant by disclosure.) Use by one party of expert’s report disclosed by another 25.15 Where a party has disclosed an expert’s report, any party may use that expert’s report as evidence at any hearing where an issue to which the report relates is being considered. Discussions between experts 25.16 1 The court may, at any stage, direct a discussion between experts for the purpose of requiring the experts to— a identify and discuss the expert issues in the proceedings; and b where possible, reach an agreed opinion on those issues. 2 The court may specify the issues which the experts must discuss. 3 The court may direct that following a discussion between the experts they must prepare a statement for the court setting out those issues on which— a they agree; and b they disagree, with a summary of their reasons for disagreeing. Expert’s right to ask court for directions 25.17 1 Experts may file written requests for directions for the purpose of assisting them in carrying out their functions. 2 Experts must, unless the court directs otherwise, provide copies of the proposed requests for directions under paragraph (1)— a to the party instructing them, at least 7 days before they file the requests; and b to all other parties, at least 4 days before they file them. 3 The court, when it gives directions, may also direct that a party be served with a copy of the directions. Copies of orders and other documents 25.18 Unless the court directs otherwise, a copy of any order or other document affecting an expert filed with the court after the expert has been instructed, must be served on the expert by the party who instructed the expert or, in the case of a single joint expert, the party who was responsible for instructing the expert, within 2 days of that party receiving the order or other document. Action after final hearing 25.19 1 Within 10 business days after the final hearing, the party who instructed the expert or, in the case of a single joint expert, the party who was responsible for instructing the expert, must inform the expert in writing about the court’s determination and the use made by the court of the expert’s evidence. 2 Unless the court directs otherwise, the party who instructed the expert or, in the case of the single joint expert, the party who was responsible for instructing the expert, must send to the expert a copy of the court’s final order , any transcript or written record of the court’s decision, and its reasons for reaching its decision, within 10 business days from the date when the party received the order and any such transcript or record. ... a . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . b . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . within 10 business days from the date when that party received the order and transcript or reasons. Assessors 25.20 1 This rule applies where the court appoints one or more persons under section 70 of the Senior Courts Act 1981 ... as an assessor. 2 An assessor will assist the court in dealing with a matter in which the assessor has skill and experience. 3 The assessor will take such part in the proceedings as the court may direct and in particular the court may direct an assessor to— a prepare a report for the court on any matter at issue in the proceedings; and b attend the whole or any part of the hearing to advise the court on any such matter. 4 If the assessor prepares a report for the court before the hearing has begun— a the court will send a copy to each of the parties; and b the parties may use it at the hearing. 5 Unless the court directs otherwise, an assessor will be paid at the daily rate payable for the time being to a fee-paid deputy district judge of the principal registry and an assessor’s fees will form part of the costs of the proceedings. 6 The court may order any party to deposit in the court office a specified sum in respect of an assessor’s fees and, where it does so, the assessor will not be asked to act until the sum has been deposited. 7 Paragraphs (5) and (6) do not apply where the remuneration of the assessor is to be paid out of money provided by Parliament. PART 26 CHANGE OF SOLICITOR Solicitor acting for a party 26 Where the address for service of a party is the business address of that party's solicitor, the solicitor will be considered to be acting for that party until the provisions of this Part have been complied with. (Part 6 contains provisions about the address for service.) Change of solicitor – duty to give notice 26 1 This rule applies where— a a party for whom a solicitor is acting wants to change solicitor; b a party, after having conducted the application in person, appoints a solicitor to act for that party (except where the solicitor is appointed only to act as an advocate for a hearing); or c a party, after having conducted the application by a solicitor, intends to act in person. 2 Where this rule applies, the party or the party's solicitor (where one is acting) must— a serve notice of the change on— i every other party; and ii where paragraph (1)(a) or (c) applies, the former solicitor; and b file notice of the change. 3 Except where a serial number has been assigned under rule 14.2 or the name or address of a party is not being revealed in accordance with rule 29.1, the notice must state the party's new address for service. 4 The notice filed at court must state that notice has been served as required by paragraph (2)(a) or, where rule 2.4 applies, in accordance with the court's directions given under that rule. 5 Subject to paragraph (6), where a party has changed solicitor or intends to act in person, the former solicitor will be considered to be the party's solicitor unless and until— a notice is filed and served in accordance with paragraph (2)(a) or, where rule 2.4 applies, in accordance with the court's directions given under that rule; or b the court makes an order under rule 26.3 and the order is served as required by paragraph (3) of that rule. 6 Where the certificate of a legally aided person (in this rule “C”) is revoked or withdrawn – a the solicitor who acted for C will cease to be the solicitor acting in the case as soon as the retainer is determined under regulation 24 or 41 of the Civil Legal Aid (Procedure) Regulations 2012 ; and b if C wishes to continue— i where C appoints a solicitor to act on C's behalf, paragraph (2) will apply as if C had previously conducted the application in person; and ii where C wants to act in person, C must give an address for service, in accordance with rule 6.26, unless the court directs otherwise. 7 In this rule— ... “ certificate ” means a certificate issued under the Civil Legal Aid (Procedure) Regulations 2012 ; and “legally aided person” means a person to whom civil legal services (within the meaning of Part 1 of the Legal Aid, Sentencing and Punishment of Offenders Act 2012) have been made available under arrangements made for the purposes of that Part of that Act). ... Order that a solicitor has ceased to act 26 1 A solicitor may apply for an order declaring that that solicitor has ceased to be the solicitor acting for— a a party; or b a children's guardian. 2 Where an application is made under this rule— a notice of the application must be given to the party , or children's guardian , for whom the solicitor is acting, unless the court directs otherwise; and b the application must be supported by evidence. 3 Where the court makes an order declaring that a solicitor has ceased to act, a court officer will serve a copy of the order on— a every party to the proceedings; and b where applicable, a children's guardian. Removal of solicitor who has ceased to act on application of another party 26 1 Where— a a solicitor who has acted for a party— i has died; ii has become bankrupt; iii has ceased to practise; or iv cannot be found; and b the party has not given notice of a change of solicitor or notice of intention to act in person as required by rule26.2(2), any other party may apply for an order declaring that the solicitor has ceased to be the solicitor acting for the other party in the case. 2 Where an application is made under this rule, notice of the application must be given to the party to whose solicitor the application relates unless the court directs otherwise. 3 Where the court makes an order made under this rule, a court officer will serve a copy of the order on every other party to the proceedings. PART 27 HEARINGS AND DIRECTIONS APPOINTMENTS Application of this Part 27 This Part is subject to any enactment, any provision in these rules or a practice direction. (Rule 27.4(7) makes additional provision in relation to requirements to stay proceedings where the respondent does not appear and a relevant European regulation or international convention applies) Reasons for a decision : proceedings before a lay justice or justices 27 1 This rule applies to proceedings in the family court before a lay justice or justices . 2 After a hearing, the court will make its decision as soon as is practicable. 3 The court must give written reasons for its decision. 4 Paragraph s (5) and (6) apply where the functions of the court are being performed by— a two or three lay justices; or b by a single lay justice in accordance with these rules and Practice Direction 2A. 5 The justices’ legal adviser must, before the court makes an order or refuses an application or request, make notes of— a the names of the lay justice or justices constituting the court by which the decision is made; and b in consultation with the lay justice or justices, the reasons for the court's decision. 6 The justices’ legal adviser must make a written record of the reasons for the court's decision. 7 When making an order or refusing an application, the court, or one of the lay justices constituting the court by which the decision is made, will announce its decision and— a the reasons for that decision; or b a short explanation of that decision. 8 Subject to any other rule or practice direction, the court officer will supply a copy of the order and the reasons for the court's decision to the persons referred to in paragraph (9)— a by close of business on the day when the court announces its decision; or b where that time is not practicable and the proceedings are on notice, no later than 72 hours from the time when the court announced its decision. 9 The persons referred to in paragraph (8) are— a the parties (unless the court directs otherwise); b any person who has actual care of a child who is the subject of proceedings, or who had such care immediately prior to the making of the order; c in the case of an emergency protection order and a recovery order, the local authority in whose area the child lives or is found; d in proceedings to which Part 14 applies— i an adoption agency or local authority which has prepared a report on the suitability of the applicant to adopt a child; ii a local authority which has prepared a report on the placement of the child for adoption; e any other person who has requested a copy if the court is satisfied that it is required in connection with an appeal or possible appeal. 10 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Attendance at hearing or directions appointment 27 Unless the court directs otherwise, a party shall attend a hearing or directions appointment of which that party has been given notice. Proceedings in the absence of a party 27 1 Proceedings or any part of them shall take place in the absence of any party, including a party who is a child, if— a the court considers it in the interests of the party, having regard to the matters to be discussed or the evidence likely to be given; and b the party is represented by a children's guardian or solicitor, and when considering the interests of a child under sub-paragraph (a) the court shall give the children's guardian, the solicitor for the child and, if of sufficient understanding and the court thinks it appropriate, the child, an opportunity to make representations. 2 Subject to paragraph (3), where at the time and place appointed for a hearing or directions appointment the applicant appears but one or more of the respondents do not, the court may proceed with the hearing or appointment. 3 The court shall not begin to hear an application in the absence of a respondent unless— a it is proved to the satisfaction of the court that the respondent received reasonable notice of the date of the hearing; or b the court is satisfied that the circumstances of the case justify proceeding with the hearing. 4 Where, at the time and place appointed for a hearing or directions appointment, one or more of the respondents appear but the applicant does not, the court may refuse the application or, if sufficient evidence has previously been received, proceed in the absence of the applicant. 5 Where, at the time and place appointed for a hearing or directions appointment, neither the applicant nor any respondent appears, the court may refuse the application. 6 Paragraphs (2) to (5) do not apply to a hearing to which paragraphs (5) to (8) of rule 12.14 do not apply by virtue of paragraph (9) of that rule. 7 Nothing in this rule affects any provision of an international convention by which the United Kingdom is bound which requires a court to stay proceedings where a respondent in another State has not been adequately served with proceedings in accordance with the requirements of that ... convention. Application to set aside judgment or order following failure to attend 27 1 Where a party does not attend a hearing or directions appointment and the court gives judgment or makes an order against him, the party who failed to attend may apply for the judgment or order to be set aside (GL) . 2 An application under paragraph (1) must be supported by evidence. 3 Where an application is made under paragraph (1), the court may grant the application only if the applicant— a acted promptly on finding out that the court had exercised its power to enter judgment or make an order against the applicant; b had a good reason for not attending the hearing or directions appointment; and c has a reasonable prospect of success at the hearing or directions appointment. 4 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Court bundles and place of filing of documents and bundles 27 1 The provisions of Practice Direction 27A must be followed for the preparation of court bundles and for other related matters in respect of hearings and directions appointments. 2 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 3 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ( ...) Representation of companies or other corporations 27 A company or other corporation may be represented at a hearing or directions appointment by an employee if— a the employee has been authorised by the company or corporation to appear at the hearing or directions appointment on its behalf; and b the court gives permission. Impounded documents 27 1 Documents impounded by order of the court must not be released from the custody of the court except in compliance with— a a court order; or b a written request made by a Law Officer or the Director of Public Prosecutions. 2 A document released from the custody of the court under paragraph (1)(b) must be released into the custody of the person who requested it. 3 Documents impounded by order of the court, while in the custody of the court, may not be inspected except by a person authorised to do so by a court order. Recording, transcription and informal notes of proceedings 27 1 At any hearing, the proceedings will be tape recorded or digitally recorded unless the court directs otherwise. 2 No party or member of the public may use unofficial recording equipment in any court without the permission of the court. (To do so without permission constitutes a contempt of court under section 9 of the Contempt of Court Act 1981.) 3 Unless the court directs otherwise, a person to whom paragraph (4) applies may require a transcript of the recording of any hearing in proceedings to be supplied to them, upon payment of the charges authorised by any scheme in force for the making of the recording or the transcript. 4 This paragraph applies to— a a party to the proceedings; b the King’s Proctor; and c where a declaration of parentage has been made under section 55A of the 1986 Act, the Registrar General. 5 A person to whom paragraph (4) does not apply may be provided with a transcript of the recording of any hearing— a with the permission of the court; and b upon payment of the charges authorised by any scheme in force for the making of the recording or the transcript. 6 At any hearing, the court may give appropriate directions to assist a party, in particular one who is or has been or may become unrepresented, for the compilation and sharing of a note or other informal record of the proceedings made by another party. Hearings in private 27 1 Proceedings to which these rules apply will be held in private, except— a where these rules or any other enactment provide otherwise; b subject to any enactment, where the court directs otherwise. 2 For the purposes of these rules, a reference to proceedings held “ in private ” means proceedings at which the general public have no right to be present. Attendance at private hearings 27 1 This rule applies when proceedings are held in private, except in relation to — a hearings conducted for the purpose of judicially assisted conciliation or negotiation; b proceedings to which the following provisions apply— i Part 13 (proceedings under section 54 or section 54A of the Human Fertilisation and Embryology Act 2008); ii Part 14 (procedure for applications in adoption, placement and related proceedings); and iii any proceedings identified in a practice direction as being excepted from this rule. 2 When this rule applies, no person shall be present during any hearing other than— a an officer of the court; b a party to the proceedings; c a litigation friend for any party, or legal representative instructed to act on that party's behalf; d an officer of the service or Welsh family proceedings officer; e a witness; f duly accredited representatives of news gathering and reporting organisations; ... ff a duly authorised lawyer attending for journalistic, research or public legal educational purposes; and g any other person whom the court permits , or who is required by any practice direction, to be present. (Practice Direction 27C makes provision for the attendance at hearings of Independent Domestic Violence Advisers and Independent Sexual Violence Advisers.) 3 At any stage of the proceedings the court may direct that persons within paragraph (2)(f) and (ff) shall not attend the proceedings or any part of them, where satisfied that— a this is necessary— i in the interests of any child concerned in, or connected with, the proceedings; ii for the safety or protection of a party, a witness in the proceedings, or a person connected with such a party or witness; or iii for the orderly conduct of the proceedings; or b justice will otherwise be impeded or prejudiced. 4 The court may exercise the power in paragraph (3) of its own initiative or pursuant to representations made by any of the persons listed in paragraph (5), and in either case having given to any person within paragraph (2)(f) or (ff) who is in attendance an opportunity to make representations. 5 At any stage of the proceedings, the following persons may make representations to the court regarding restricting the attendance of persons within paragraph (2)(f) and (ff) in accordance with paragraph (3)— a a party to the proceedings; b any witness in the proceedings; c where appointed, any children's guardian; d where appointed, an officer of the service or Welsh family proceedings officer, on behalf of the child the subject of the proceedings; e the child, if of sufficient age and understanding. 6 This rule does not affect any power of the court to direct that witnesses shall be excluded until they are called for examination. 7 In this rule— “duly accredited” refers to accreditation in accordance with any administrative scheme for the time being approved for the purposes of this rule by the Lord Chancellor; and “duly authorised lawyer” means a person who meets the criteria specified in Practice Direction 27B. PART 28 COSTS Costs 28 The court may at any time make such order as to costs as it thinks just. Application of other rules 28 1 Subject to rule 28.3 ..., Parts 44 (except rules 44.2(2) and (3) and 44.10(2) and (3)), 46 and 47 and rule 45.8 of the CPR apply to costs in proceedings, with the following modifications— a in the definition of “authorised court officer” in rule 44.1(1), for the words in sub-paragraph (i) substitute “the family court”; b . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . c in accordance with any provisions in Practice Direction 28A; and d any other necessary modifications. 2 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Costs in financial remedy proceedings 28 1 This rule applies in relation to financial remedy proceedings. 2 Rule 44.2 (1), (4) and (5) of the CPR do not apply to financial remedy proceedings. 3 Rules 44.2(6) to (8) and 44.12 of the CPR apply to an order made under this rule as they apply to an order made under rule 44.3 of the CPR. 4 In this rule – a “ costs ” has the same meaning as in rule 44.1(1)(c) of the CPR; and b “ financial remedy proceedings ” means proceedings for— i a financial order except an order for maintenance pending suit, an order for maintenance pending outcome of proceedings, an interim periodical payments order , an order for payment in respect of legal services or any other form of interim order for the purposes of rule 9.7(1)(a), (b), (c) and (e); ii an order under Part 3 of the 1984 Act; iii an order under Schedule 7 to the 2004 Act; iv an order under section 10(2) of the 1973 Act ; v an order under section 48(2) of the 2004 Act. 5 Subject to paragraph (6), the general rule in financial remedy proceedings is that the court will not make an order requiring one party to pay the costs of another party. 6 The court may make an order requiring one party to pay the costs of another party at any stage of the proceedings where it considers it appropriate to do so because of the conduct of a party in relation to the proceedings (whether before or during them). 7 In deciding what order (if any) to make under paragraph (6), the court must have regard to— a any failure by a party to comply with these rules, any order of the court or any practice direction which the court considers relevant; aa any failure by a party, without good reason, to— i attend a MIAM (as defined in rule 3.1); or ii attend non-court dispute resolution; b any open offer to settle made by a party; c whether it was reasonable for a party to raise, pursue or contest a particular allegation or issue; d the manner in which a party has pursued or responded to the application or a particular allegation or issue; e any other aspect of a party's conduct in relation to proceedings which the court considers relevant; and f the financial effect on the parties of any costs order. 8 No offer to settle which is not an open offer to settle is admissible at any stage of the proceedings, except as provided by rule 9.17. 9 For the purposes of this rule “financial remedy proceedings” do not include an application under rule 9.9A. Wasted costs orders in the magistrates' court: appeals 28 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . PART 29 MISCELLANEOUS Personal details 29 1 Unless the court directs otherwise, a party is not required to reveal— a the party's home address or other contact details; b the address or other contact details of any child; c the name of a person with whom the child is living, if that person is not the applicant; or d in relation to an application under section 28(2) of the 2002 Act (application for permission to change the child's surname), the proposed new surname of the child. 2 Where a party does not wish to reveal any of the particulars in paragraph (1), that party must give notice of those particulars to the court and the particulars will not be revealed to any person unless the court directs otherwise. 3 Where a party changes home address during the course of proceedings, that party must give notice of the change to the court. Disclosure of information under the 1991 Act 29 Where the Secretary of State requires a person mentioned in regulation 3(1), 4(2) or 6(2)(a) of the Child Support Information Regulations 2008 to furnish information or evidence for a purpose mentioned in regulation 4(1) of those Regulations, nothing in these rules will— a prevent that person from furnishing the information or evidence sought; or b require that person to seek permission of the court before doing so. Method of giving notice 29 1 Unless directed otherwise, a notice which is required by these rules to be given to a person must be given— a in writing; and b in a manner in which service may be effected in accordance with Part 6. 2 Rule 6.33 applies to a notice which is required by these rules to be given to a child as it applies to a document which is to be served on a child. Withdrawal of applications in proceedings 29 1 This rule applies to applications in proceedings— a under Part 7; b under Parts 10 to 14 or under any other Part where the application relates to the welfare or upbringing of a child or; c where either of the parties is a protected party. 2 Where this rule applies, an application may only be withdrawn with the permission of the court. 3 Subject to paragraph (4), a person seeking permission to withdraw an application must file a written request for permission setting out the reasons for the request. 4 The request under paragraph (3) may be made orally to the court if the parties are present. 5 A court officer will notify the other parties of a written request. 6 The court may deal with a written request under paragraph (3) without a hearing if the other parties, and any other persons directed by the court, have had an opportunity to make written representations to the court about the request. The Human Rights Act 1998 29 1 In this rule— “ the 1998 Act ” means the Human Rights Act 1998; “ Convention right ” has the same meaning as in the 1998 Act; and “ declaration of incompatibility ” means a declaration of incompatibility under section 4 of the 1998 Act . 2 A party who seeks to rely on any provision of or right arising under the 1998 Act or seeks a remedy available under that Act must inform the court in that party's application or otherwise in writing specifying— a the Convention right which it is alleged has been infringed and details of the alleged infringement; and b the relief sought and whether this includes a declaration of incompatibility. 3 The High Court may not make a declaration of incompatibility unless 21 days' notice, or such other period of notice as the court directs, has been given to the Crown. 4 Where notice has been given to the Crown, a Minister, or other person permitted by the 1998 Act, will be joined as a party on giving notice to the court. 5 Where a claim is made under section 7(1) of the 1998 Act (claim that public authority acted unlawfully) in respect of a judicial act— a that claim must be set out in the application form or the appeal notice; and b notice must be given to the Crown. 6 Where paragraph (4) applies and the appropriate person (as defined in section 9(5) of the 1998 Act) has not applied within 21 days, or such other period as the court directs, beginning with the date on which the notice to be joined as a party was served, the court may join the appropriate person as a party. 7 On any application concerning a committal order, if the court ordering the release of the person concludes that that person's Convention rights have been infringed by the making of the order to which the application or appeal relates, the judgment or order should so state, but if the court does not do so, that failure will not prevent another court from deciding the matter. 8 Where by reason of a rule, practice direction or court order the Crown is permitted or required— a to make a witness statement; b to swear an affidavit (GL) ; c to verify a document by a statement of truth; or d to discharge any other procedural obligation, that function will be performed by an appropriate officer acting on behalf of the Crown, and the court may if necessary nominate an appropriate officer. (Practice Direction 29A (Human Rights – Joining the Crown) makes provision for the notices mentioned in this rule.) Documents in proceedings concerning gender recognition 29 1 This rule applies to all documents in proceedings brought under— a section 12(1)(g) or (h) of, or paragraph 11(1)(e) of Schedule 1 to, the 1973 Act ; ... aa section 12A(3) of the 1973 Act in a case where section 12(1)(g) or (h) of the 1973 Act applies; ... ab section 50(1)(d) of the 2004 Act; ac section 50(1)(e) of the 2004 Act; or b the Gender Recognition Act 2004. 2 Documents to which this rule applies must, while they are in the custody of the court, be kept in a place of special security. (In relation to paragraph (1)(aa), section 9(6) of the Marriage (Same Sex Couples) Act 2013 provides that where a civil partnership is converted into a marriage, the civil partnership ends on the conversion, and the resulting marriage is to be treated as having subsisted since the date the civil partnership was formed.) Stamping or sealing court documents 29 1 A court officer must, when issuing the following documents , seal (GL) , or otherwise authenticate them with the stamp of the court— a the application form; b an order; and c any other document which a rule or practice direction requires the court officer to seal (GL) or stamp. 2 The court officer may place the seal (GL) or the stamp on the document— a by hand; or b by printing a facsimile of the seal (GL) on the document whether electronically or otherwise. 3 A document purporting to bear the court's seal (GL) or stamp will be admissible in evidence without further proof. Applications for relief which is precluded by the 1991 Act 29 1 This rule applies where an application is made for an order which, in the opinion of the court, it would be prevented from making under section 8 or 9 of the 1991 Act and in this rule, “ the matter ” means the question of whether or not the court would be so prevented. 2 The court will consider the matter without holding a hearing. 3 Where the court officer receives the opinion of the court, as mentioned in paragraph (1), the court officer must send a notice to the applicant of that opinion. 4 Paragraphs (5) to (11) apply where the court officer sends a notice under paragraph (3). 5 Subject to paragraph (6), no requirement of these rules apply except the requirements— a of this rule; b as to service of the application by the court officer; and c as to any procedural step to be taken following the making of an application of the type in question. 6 The court may direct that the requirements of these rules apply, or apply to such extent or with such modifications as are set out in the direction. 7 If the applicant informs the court officer, within 14 days of the date of the notice, that the applicant wishes to persist with the application, the court will give appropriate directions for the matter to be heard and determined and may provide for the hearing to be without notice. 8 Where directions are given in accordance with paragraph (7), the court officer must— a inform the applicant of the directions; b send a copy of the application to the other parties; c if the hearing is to be without notice, inform the other parties briefly— i of the nature and effect of the notice given to the applicant under paragraph (3); ii that the matter is being resolved without a hearing on notice; and iii that they will be notified of the result; and d if the hearing is to be on notice, inform the other parties of— i the circumstances which led to the directions being given; and ii the directions. 9 If the applicant does not inform the court officer as mentioned in paragraph (7), the application shall be treated as having been withdrawn. 10 Where— a the matter is heard in accordance with directions given under paragraph (7); and b the court determines that it would be prevented, under section 8 or 9 of the 1991 Act, from making the order sought by the applicant, the court will dismiss the application. 11 Where the court dismisses the application— a the court must give its reasons in writing; and b the court officer must send a copy of the reasons to the parties. Modification of rule 29.8 where the application is not freestanding 29 1 Where the court officer sends a notice under rule 29.8(3) in relation to an application which is contained in another document (“ the document ”) which contains material extrinsic to the application— a subject to paragraph (2), the document will be treated as if it did not contain the application in respect of which the notice was served; and b the court officer, when sending copies of the documents to the respondents under any provision of these rules, must attach— i a copy of the notice under rule29.8(3); and ii a notice informing the respondents of the effect of paragraph (1)(a). 2 If the court determines that it is not prevented by section 8 or 9 of the 1991 Act from making the order sought by the application, the court— a must direct that the document shall be treated as if it contained the application; and b may give such directions as it considers appropriate for the subsequent conduct of the proceedings. Standard requirements 29 1 Every judgment or order must state the name and judicial title of the person who made it. 2 Every judgment or order must— a bear the date on which it is given or made; and b be sealed (GL) by the court. Drawing up and filing of judgments and orders 29 1 Except as provided by a rule or a practice direction, every judgment or order will be drawn up by the court unless— a the court orders a party to draw it up; b a party, with the permission of the court, agrees to draw it up; or c the court dispenses with the need to draw it up. 2 The court may direct that— a a judgment or an order drawn up by a party must be checked by the court before it is sealed (GL) ; or b before a judgment or an order is drawn up by the court, the parties must file an agreed statement of its terms. 3 Where a judgment or an order is to be drawn up by a party— a that party must file it no later than 7 days after the date on which the court ordered or gave permission for the order to be drawn up so that it can be sealed by the court; and b if that party fails to file it within that period, any other party may draw it up and file it. Access to and inspection of documents retained in court 29 1 Except as provided by this rule or by any other rule or Practice Direction, no document or copy of a document filed or lodged in the court office shall be open to inspection by any person without the permission of the court, and no copy of any such document or copy shall be taken by, or issued to, any person without such permission. 2 A copy of an order made in open court will be issued to any person who requests it. 3 Subject to rules 14.24 and 29.1(2) and to any direction given by the court, a party to any family proceedings, or the legal representative, children’s guardian or litigation friend for a party in any family proceedings, may have a search made for, and may inspect, and obtain a copy of, any document or copy of a document filed or lodged in the court office in those proceedings. 4 Any person who intends to make an application in relation to a child under the 1980 Hague Convention in a Contracting State (as defined in rule 12.44) other than the United Kingdom shall, if the court is satisfied that that person intends to make such an application, be entitled to obtain a copy bearing the seal ( GL ) of the court of any order made in relation to the child under the 1989 Act or under the inherent jurisdiction, whether or not that person was a party to the proceedings in which the order was made. 5 For the purposes of this rule, “document” and “copy” have the meanings given in rule 21.1(3). Service of judgments and orders 29 1 The court officer must, unless the court directs otherwise, serve a copy of a judgment or an order made in family proceedings to every party affected by it. 2 Where a judgment or an order has been drawn up by a party and is to be served by the court officer the party who drew it up must file a copy to be retained at court and sufficient copies for service on all the parties. 3 A party in whose favour an order is made need not prove that a copy of the order has reached a party to whom it is required to be sent under this rule. 4 This rule does not affect the operation of any rule or enactment which requires an order to be served in a particular way Power to require judgment or order to be served on a party as well as the party's solicitor 29 Where the party on whom a judgment or order is served is acting by a solicitor, the court may order the judgment or order to be served on the party as well as on the party's solicitor. When judgment or order takes effect 29 A judgment or order takes effect from the day when it is given or made, or such later date as the court may specify. Correction of errors in judgments and orders 29 1 The court may at any time correct an accidental slip or omission in a judgment or order. 2 A party may apply for a correction without notice. Transfer of proceedings 29.17 1 Subject to paragraph (3), a court may transfer a case to another court, either of its own initiative or on the application of one of the parties if— a the parties consent to the transfer; b the court has held a hearing to determine whether a transfer should be ordered; or c paragraph (2) applies. 2 A court may transfer a case without a hearing if— a the court has notified the parties in writing that it intends to order a transfer; and b no party has, within 14 days of the notification being sent, requested a hearing to determine whether a transfer should be ordered. 3 A case may not be transferred from the family court to the High Court unless— a the decision to transfer was made by a judge sitting in the family court who is a person to whom paragraph (4) applies; or b one or more of the circumstances specified in Practice Direction 29C applies. 4 This paragraph applies to a person who is— a the President of the Family Division; b an ordinary judge of the Court of Appeal (including the vice-president, if any, of either division of that court); c a puisne judge of the High Court. Application for change of area 29.18 The Part 18 procedure applies to an application to the family court for existing proceedings to be heard in a different Designated Family Judge area. ( His Majesty’s Courts and Tribunals Service publishes information to enable Designated Family Judge areas to be identified.) Allocation of proceedings to another level of judge 29.19 1 Paragraphs (2) and (3) apply where there has been allocation without a hearing. 2 A party may request the court to reconsider allocation at a hearing. 3 Unless the court directs otherwise, a party may make a request referred to in paragraph (2)— a at any hearing where that party first has notice of allocation; or b in writing no later than 2 days before the first hearing in the proceedings after the party receives notice of allocation. 4 When the party requests the court to reconsider allocation in accordance with paragraph (3)(b), the party must at the same time notify other parties of the request in writing. 5 The court may reconsider allocation of its own initiative. 6 Rule 4.3 does not apply to allocation without a hearing. 7 In this rule “allocation” means allocation of proceedings other than appeal proceedings to a level of judge. PART 30 APPEALS Scope and interpretation 30 1 The rules in this Part apply to appeals to— a the High Court; and b the family court . 2 This Part does not apply to an appeal in detailed assessment proceedings against a decision of an authorised court officer. (Rules 47.21 to 47.24 of the CPR deal with appeals against a decision of an authorised court officer in detailed assessment proceedings.) 3 In this Part— “ appeal court ” means the court to which an appeal is made; “ appeal notice ” means an appellant's or respondent's notice; “ appellant ” means a person who brings or seeks to bring an appeal; “costs judge” means — the Chief Taxing Master; a taxing master of the Senior Courts; or a person appointed to act as deputy for the person holding office referred to in paragraph (b) or to act as temporary additional officer for any such office; “district judge” means — the Senior District Judge of the Family Division a district judge of the Principal Registry of the Family Division; a person appointed to act as deputy for the person holding office referred to in paragraph (b) or to act as temporary additional officer for any such office; a district judge; a deputy district judge appointed under section 102 of the Senior Courts Act 1981 or section 8 of the County Courts Act 1984; or a District Judge (Magistrates’ Courts); “ lower court ” means the court from which, or the person from whom, the appeal lies; and “ respondent ” means— a person other than the appellant who was a party to the proceedings in the lower court and who is affected by the appeal; and a person who is permitted by the appeal court to be a party to the appeal. 4 This Part is subject to any rule, enactment or practice direction which sets out special provisions with regard to any particular category of appeal. Parties to comply with the practice direction 30 All parties to an appeal must comply with Practice Direction 30A. Permission 30 1 Paragraphs (1B) and (2) of this rule set out when permission to appeal is, or is not, required under these rules to appeal against a decision or order of the family court. 1A This rule does not apply where the route of appeal from a decision or order of the family court is to the Court of Appeal, namely where the appeal is against a decision or order made by a circuit judge or Recorder— a in proceedings under— i Part 4 of the 1989 Act (care and supervision); ii Part 5 of the 1989 Act (protection of children); iii paragraph 19(1) of Schedule 2 to the 1989 Act (approval by the court of local authority arrangements to assist children to live abroad); or iv the 2002 Act (adoption, placement etc. ); b in exercise of the family court’s jurisdiction in relation to contempt of court where that decision or order was made in, or in connection with, proceedings referred to in sub-paragraph (a); or c where that decision or order was itself made on an appeal to the family court. (Appeals in the cases referred to in this paragraph are outside the scope of these rules. The CPR make provision requiring permission to appeal in those cases.) 1B Permission to appeal is required under these rules— a unless paragraph (2) applies, where the appeal is against a decision made by a circuit judge, Recorder, district judge or costs judge; or b as provided by Practice Direction 30A. 2 Permission to appeal is not required where the appeal is against— a a committal order; ... b a secure accommodation order under section 25 of the 1989 Act ; or c a refusal to grant habeas corpus for release in relation to a minor. 3 An application for permission to appeal may be made— a to the lower court at the hearing at which the decision to be appealed was made or, if the hearing is adjourned to a later date, the hearing on that date ; or b to the appeal court in an appeal notice. (Rule 30.4 sets out the time limits for filing an appellant's notice at the appeal court. Rule 30.5 sets out the time limits for filing a respondent's notice at the appeal court. Any application for permission to appeal to the appeal court must be made in the appeal notice (see rules 30.4(1) and30.5(3).) 4 Where the lower court refuses an application for permission to appeal, a further application for permission to appeal may be made to the appeal court. 5 Subject to paragraph (5A), where the appeal court, without a hearing, refuses permission to appeal, the person seeking permission may request the decision to be reconsidered at a hearing. 5A Where— a a judge of the High Court; or b in the family court— i a judge of the High Court; ii a Designated Family Judge; ... iii where the application relates to financial remedy proceedings, a Nominated FRC Circuit Judge; or iv a Nominated Circuit Judge, refuses permission to appeal without a hearing and considers that the application is totally without merit, the judge may make an order that the person seeking permission may not request the decision to be reconsidered at a hearing. 5B Rule 4.3(5) will not apply to an order that the person seeking permission may not request the decision to be reconsidered at a hearing made under paragraph (5A). 5C In paragraph (5A) “ Nominated Circuit Judge ”means any circuit judge nominated by a Designated Family Judge in consultation with a Family Presiding Judge, and “ Nominated FRC Circuit Judge ” means any circuit judge nominated by the National Lead Judge of the Financial Remedies Court for the purposes of that paragraph. 6 A request under paragraph (5) must be filed within 7 days beginning with the date on which the notice that permission has been refused was served. 7 Permission to appeal may be given only where— a the court considers that the appeal would have a real prospect of success; or b there is some other compelling reason why the appeal should be heard. 8 An order giving permission may— a limit the issues to be heard; and b be made subject to conditions. 9 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Appellant's notice 30 1 Where the appellant seeks permission from the appeal court it must be requested in the appellant's notice. 2 Subject to paragraph (3), the appellant must file the appellant's notice at the appeal court within — a such period as may be directed by the lower court at the hearing at which the decision to be appealed was made or, if the hearing is adjourned to a later date, the hearing on that date (which may be longer or shorter than the period referred to in sub-paragraph (b)); or b where the court makes no such direction, 21 days after the date of the decision of the lower court against which the appellant wishes to appeal. 3 Where the appeal is against — a a case management decision; or b an order under section 38(1) of the 1989 Act, the appellant must file the appellant’s notice within 7 days beginning with the date of the decision of the lower court. 4 Unless the appeal court orders otherwise, an appellant's notice must be served on each respondent and the persons referred to in paragraph (5)— a as soon as practicable; and b in any event not later than 7 days, after it is filed. 5 The persons referred to in paragraph (4) are— a any children's guardian, welfare officer, or children and family reporter; b a local authority who has prepared a report under section 14A(8) or (9) of the 1989 Act; c an adoption agency or local authority which has prepared a report on the suitability of the applicant to adopt a child; d a local authority which has prepared a report on the placement of the child for adoption; and e . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Respondent's notice 30 1 A respondent may file and serve a respondent's notice. 2 A respondent who— a is seeking permission to appeal from the appeal court; or b wishes to ask the appeal court to uphold the order of the lower court for reasons different from or additional to those given by the lower court, must file a respondent's notice. 3 Where the respondent seeks permission from the appeal court it must be requested in the respondent's notice. 4 Subject to paragraph (4A), a respondent’s notice must be filed within— a such period as may be directed by the lower court at the hearing at which the decision to be appealed was made or, if the hearing is adjourned to a later date, the hearing on that date ; or b where the court makes no such direction, 14 days beginning with the date referred to in paragraph (5). 4A Where the appeal is against a case management decision, a respondent’s notice must be filed within— a such period as may be directed by the lower court; or b where the court makes no such direction, 7 days beginning with the date referred to in paragraph (5). 5 The date referred to in paragraph (4) is— a the date on which the respondent is served with the appellant's notice where— i permission to appeal was given by the lower court; or ii permission to appeal is not required; b the date on which the respondent is served with notification that the appeal court has given the appellant permission to appeal; or c the date on which the respondent is served with notification that the application for permission to appeal and the appeal itself are to be heard together. 6 Unless the appeal court orders otherwise, a respondent's notice must be served on the appellant, any other respondent and the persons referred to in rule 30.4(5)— a as soon as practicable; and b in any event not later than 7 days, after it is filed. 7 Where there is an appeal against an order under section 38(1) of the 1989 Act— a a respondent may not, in that appeal, bring an appeal from the order or ask the appeal court to uphold the order of the lower court for reasons different from or additional to those given by the lower court; and b paragraphs (2) and (3) do not apply. Grounds of appeal 30 The appeal notice must state the grounds of appeal. Variation of time 30 1 An application to vary the time limit for filing an appeal notice must be made to the appeal court. 2 The parties may not agree to extend any date or time limit set by— a these rules; b Practice Direction 30A; or c an order of the appeal court or the lower court. (Rule 4.1(3)(a) provides that the court may extend or shorten the time for compliance with a rule, practice direction or court order (even if an application for extension is made after the time for compliance has expired).) (Rule 4.1(3)(c) provides that the court may adjourn or bring forward a hearing.) Stay 30 Unless the appeal court or the lower court orders otherwise, an appeal does not operate as a stay (GL) of any order or decision of the lower court. Amendment of appeal notice 30 An appeal notice may not be amended without the permission of the appeal court. Striking out appeal notices and setting aside or imposing conditions on permission to appeal 30 1 The appeal court may— a strike out (GL) the whole or part of an appeal notice; b set aside (GL) permission to appeal in whole or in part; c impose or vary conditions upon which an appeal may be brought. 2 The court will only exercise its powers under paragraph (1) where there is a compelling reason for doing so. 3 Where a party was present at the hearing at which permission was given that party may not subsequently apply for an order that the court exercise its powers under paragraphs (1)(b) or (1)(c). Appeal court's powers 30 1 In relation to an appeal the appeal court has all the powers of the lower court. (Rule 30.1(4) provides that this Part is subject to any enactment that sets out special provisions with regard to any particular category of appeal.) 2 The appeal court has power to— a affirm, set aside (GL) or vary any order or judgment made or given by the lower court; b refer any application or issue for determination by the lower court; c order a new hearing; d make orders for the payment of interest; e make a costs order. 3 The appeal court may exercise its powers in relation to the whole or part of an order of the lower court. (Rule 4.1 contains general rules about the court's case management powers.) 4 If the appeal court— a refuses an application for permission to appeal; b strikes out an appellant's notice; or c dismisses an appeal, and it considers that the application, the appellant's notice or the appeal is totally without merit, the provisions of paragraph (5) must be complied with. 5 Where paragraph (4) applies— a the court's order must record the fact that it considers the application, the appellant's notice or the appeal to be totally without merit; and b the court must at the same time consider whether it is appropriate to make a civil restraint order. Hearing of appeals 30 1 Every appeal will be limited to a review of the decision of the lower court unless— a an enactment or practice direction makes different provision for a particular category of appeal; or b the court considers that in the circumstances of an individual appeal it would be in the interests of justice to hold a re-hearing. 2 Unless it orders otherwise, the appeal court will not receive— a oral evidence; or b evidence which was not before the lower court. 3 The appeal court will allow an appeal where the decision of the lower court was— a wrong; or b unjust because of a serious procedural or other irregularity in the proceedings in the lower court. 4 The appeal court may draw any inference of fact which it considers justified on the evidence. 5 At the hearing of the appeal a party may not rely on a matter not contained in that party's appeal notice unless the appeal court gives permission. Appeal court’s power to order that hearing of appeal be held in public 30.12A 1 This rule applies where by virtue of rule 27.10 the hearing of an appeal is to be held in private. 2 The appeal court may make an order— a for the hearing of the appeal to be in public; b for a part of the hearing of the appeal to be in public; or c excluding any person or class of persons from attending a public hearing of an appeal or any part of it. 3 Where the appeal court makes an order under paragraph (2) , it may in the same order or in a subsequent order— a impose restrictions on the publication of the identity of— i any party; ii any child (whether or not a party); iii any witness; or iv any other person; b prohibit the publication of any information which may lead to any such person being identified; c prohibit the publication of any information relating to the proceedings from such date as the court may specify; or d impose such other restrictions on the publication of information relating to the proceedings as the court may specify. 4 A practice direction may provide for— a circumstances (which may be of general application or applicable only to specified appeal courts or proceedings) in which the appeal court will ordinarily make an order under paragraph (2) ; and b the terms of the order under paragraph (3) which the court will ordinarily make in such circumstances. Assignment of appeals to the Court of Appeal 30 1 Where the court from or to which an appeal is made or from which permission to appeal is sought (“the relevant court”) considers that— a an appeal which is to be heard by a county court or the High Court would raise an important point of principle or practice; or b there is some other compelling reason for the Court of Appeal to hear it, the relevant court may order the appeal to be transferred to the Court of Appeal. 2 Paragraph (1) does not allow an application for permission to appeal to be transferred to the Court of Appeal. Reopening of final appeals 30 1 The High Court will not reopen a final determination of any appeal unless— a it is necessary to do so in order to avoid real injustice; b the circumstances are exceptional and make it appropriate to reopen the appeal; and c there is no alternative effective remedy. 2 In paragraphs (1), (3), (4) and (6), “ appeal ” includes an application for permission to appeal. 3 This rule does not apply to appeals to the family court . 4 Permission is needed to make an application under this rule to reopen a final determination of an appeal. 5 There is no right to an oral hearing of an application for permission unless, exceptionally, the judge so directs. 6 The judge will not grant permission without directing the application to be served on the other party to the original appeal and giving that party an opportunity to make representations. 7 There is no right of appeal or review from the decision of the judge on the application for permission, which is final. 8 The procedure for making an application for permission is set out in Practice Direction 30A. PART 31 REGISTRATION OF ORDERS UNDER ... THE HAGUE CONVENTION 1996 Scope 31 This Part applies to proceedings for the recognition, non-recognition and registration of— a . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . b measures to which the 1996 Hague Convention applies; ... c . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . d . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Interpretation 31 1 In this Part — a “ judgment ” is to be construed — i . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ii . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . iii as meaning any measure taken by an authority with jurisdiction under Chapter II of the 1996 Hague Convention where that Convention applies; ... iv . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . b . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ba . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . c . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . d “ Contracting State ” means a State ... in relation to which the 1996 Hague Convention is in force as between that State and the United Kingdom; and e “parental responsibility” — i . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ii where the 1996 Hague Convention applies, has the meaning given in Article 1(2) of that Convention. 2 References in this Part to registration are to the registration of a judgment in accordance with the provisions of this Part. Where to start proceedings 31 1 Every application under this Part, except for an application under rule 31.18 for a certified copy of a judgment ... must be made to the principal registry. 2 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 3 Notwithstanding paragraph (1), where recognition of a judgment is raised as an incidental question in proceedings under the 1996 Hague Convention , ... the court hearing those proceedings may determine the question of recognition. Application for registration, recognition or non-recognition of a judgment 31 1 Any interested person may apply to the court for an order that the judgment be registered, recognised or not recognised. 2 An application for registration, recognition or non-recognition must be — a made to a district judge of the principal registry; and b in the form, and supported by the documents and the information required by a practice direction. Documents – supplementary 31 1 Where the person making an application under this Part does not produce the documents required by rule 31.4(2)(b) the court may — a fix a time within which the documents are to be produced; b accept equivalent documents; or c dispense with production of the documents if the court considers it has sufficient information. 2 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Directions 31 1 As soon as practicable after an application under this Part has been made, the court may ... give such directions as it considers appropriate, including as regards the following matters — a whether service of the application may be dispensed with; b expedition of the proceedings or any part of the proceedings (and any direction for expedition may specify a date by which the court must give its decision); c the steps to be taken in the proceedings and the time by which each step is to be taken; d the service of documents; and e the filing of evidence. 2 The court or court officer will — a record the giving, variation or revocation of directions under this rule; and b as soon as practicable serve a copy of the directions order on every party. Recognition and enforcement under the Council Regulation of a judgment given in another Member State relating to rights of access or under Article 11(8) for the return of the child to that State 31 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Registration for enforcement or order for non-recognition of a judgment 31 1 This rule applies where an application is made for an order that a judgment given in another ... Contracting State, should be registered, or should not be recognised .... 2 where the application is made for an order that the judgment should be registered — a upon receipt of the application, and subject to any direction given by the court under rule 31.6, the court officer will serve the application on the person against whom registration is sought; b the court will not accept submissions from either the person against whom registration is sought or any child in relation to whom the judgment was given. 3 Where the application is for an order that the judgment should not be recognised — a upon receipt of the application, and subject to any direction given by the court under rule 31.6, the court officer will serve the application on the person in whose favour judgment was given; b the person in whose favour the judgment was given must file an answer to the application and serve it on the applicant — i within 1 month of service of the application; ... ii . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 4 The court may extend the time set out in subparagraph (3)(b)(ii) on account of distance. 5 The person in whose favour the judgment was given may request recognition or registration of the judgment in their answer, and in that event must comply with 31.4(2)(b), to the extent that such documents, information and evidence are not already contained in the application for non-recognition. 6 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 7 The person in whose favour the judgment was given fails to file a answer as required by paragraph (3) — a where the Hague Convention of 15th November 1965 on the service abroad of judicial and extrajudicial documents in civil or commercial matters applies, the court shall apply Article 15 of that Convention; and b in all other cases, the court will not consider the application unless — i it is proved to the satisfaction of the court that the person in whose favour judgment was given was served with the application within a reasonable period of time to arrange his or her response; or ii the court is satisfied that the circumstances of the case justify proceeding with consideration of the application. 8 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Stay of recognition proceedings by reason of an appeal 31 Where recognition or non-recognition of a judgment given in another ... Contracting State is sought, or is raised as an incidental question in other proceedings, the court may stay the proceedings — a if an ordinary appeal against the judgment has been lodged; or b if the judgment was given in the Republic of Ireland, if enforcement of the judgment is suspended there by reason of an appeal. Effect of refusal of application for a decision that a judgment should not be recognised 31 Where the court refuses an application for a decision that a judgment should not be recognised, the court may — a direct that the decision to refuse the application is to be treated as a decision that the judgment be recognised; or b treat the answer under paragraph (3)(b) of rule 31.8 as an application that the judgment be registered for enforcement if paragraph (5) of that rule is complied with and order that the judgment be registered for enforcement in accordance with rule 31.11. Notification of the court's decision on an application for registration or non-recognition 31 1 Where the court has — a made an order on an application for an order that a judgment should be registered for enforcement; or b refused an application that a judgment should not be recognised and ordered under rule 31.10 that the judgment be registered for enforcement, the court officer will as soon as practicable take the appropriate action under paragraph (2) or (3). 2 If the court refuses the application for the judgment to be registered for enforcement, the court officer will serve the order on the applicant and the person against whom judgment was given in the state of origin. 3 If the court orders that the judgment should be registered for enforcement, the court officer will — a register the judgment in the central index of judgments kept by the principal registry; b confirm on the order that the judgment has been registered; and c serve on the parties the court's order endorsed with the court officer's confirmation that the judgment has been registered. 4 A sealed order of the court endorsed in accordance with paragraph (3)(b) will constitute notification that the judgment has been registered under ... Article 26 of the 1996 Hague Convention ..., and in this Part “ notice of registration ” means a sealed order so endorsed. 5 The notice of registration must state — a full particulars of the judgment registered and the order for registration; b the name of the party making the application and his address for service within the jurisdiction; c the right of the person against whom judgment was given to appeal against the order for registration; and d the period within which an appeal against the order for registration may be made. Effect of registration under rule 31.11 31 Registration of a judgment under rule 31.11 will serve for the purpose of ... Article 24 of the 1996 Hague Convention , ... as a decision that the judgment is recognised. The central index of judgments registered under rule 31.11 31 The central index of judgments registered under rule 31.11 will be kept by the principal registry. Decision on recognition of a judgment only 31 1 Where an application is made seeking recognition of a judgment only, the provisions of rules 31.8 and 31.9 apply to that application as they do to an application for registration for enforcement. 2 Where the court orders that the judgment should be recognised, the court officer will serve a copy of the order on each party as soon as practicable. 3 A sealed order of the court will constitute notification that the judgment has been recognised under ... Article 24 of the 1996 Hague convention .... 4 The sealed order shall indicate — a full particulars of the judgment recognised; b the name of the party making the application and his address for service within the jurisdiction; c the right of the person against whom judgment was given to appeal against the order for recognition; and d the period within which an appeal against the order for recognition may be made. Appeal against the court's decision under rules 31.10, 31.11 or 31.14 31 1 An appeal against the court's decision under rules31.10, 31.11or 31.14 must be made to a judge of the High Court — a within one month of the date of service of the notice of registration; or b if the party bringing the appeal is habitually resident in another ... Contracting State, within two months of the date of service. 2 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 3 If ..., the appeal is brought by the applicant for a declaration of enforceability or registration and the respondent fails to appear — a where the Hague Convention of 15th November 1965 on the service abroad of judicial and extrajudicial documents in civil or commercial matters applies, the court shall apply Article 15 of that Convention; and b in all other cases, the court will not consider the appeal unless — i it is proved to the satisfaction of the court that the respondent was served with notice of the appeal within a reasonable period of time to arrange his or her response; or ii the court is satisfied that the circumstances of the case justify proceeding with consideration of the appeal. 4 This rule is subject to rule 31.16. (The procedure for applications under rule 31.15 is set out in Practice Direction 30A (Appeals).) Stay of enforcement where appeal pending in state of origin 31 1 A party against whom enforcement is sought of a judgment which has been registered under rule 31.11 may apply to the court with which an appeal is lodged under rule 31.15 for the proceedings to be stayed where — a that party has lodged an ordinary appeal in the ... Contracting State of origin; or b the time for such an appeal has not yet expired. 2 Where an application for a stay is filed in the circumstances described in paragraph (1)(b), the court may specify the time within which an appeal must be lodged. Enforcement of judgments registered under rule 31.11 31 1 Subject to paragraph (1A), the court will not enforce a judgment registered under rule 31.11 until after — a the expiration of any applicable period under rules 31.15 or 31.16; or b if that period has been extended by the court, the expiration of the period so extended. 1A The court may enforce a judgment registered under rule 31.11 before the expiration of a period referred to in paragraph (1) where urgent enforcement of the judgment is necessary to secure the welfare of the child to whom the judgment relates. 2 A party applying to the court for the enforcement of a registered judgment must produce to the court a certificate of service of — a the notice of registration of the judgment; and b any order made by the court in relation to the judgment. (Service out of the jurisdiction ... is dealt with in chapter 4 of Part 6 and in Practice Direction 6B.) Request for a certificate or a certified copy of a judgment 31 1 An application for a certified copy of a judgment ... must be made to the court which made the order or judgment in respect of which certification is sought and without giving notice to any other party. 2 The application must be made in the form, and supported by the documents and information required by a practice direction. 3 The certified copy of the judgment will be an office copy sealed with the seal of the court and signed by a court officer . It will be issued with a certified copy of any order which has varied any of the terms of the original order. 4 Where the application is made for the purposes of applying for recognition or recognition and enforcement of the order in another Contracting State, the court must indicate on the certified copy of the judgment the grounds on which it based its jurisdiction to make the order, for the purposes of Article 23(2)(a) of the 1996 Hague Convention. Certificates issued in England and Wales under Articles 41 and 42 of the Council Regulation 31 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Rectification of certificate issued under Article 41 or 42 of the Council Regulation 31 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Authentic instruments and agreements under Article 46 of the Council Regulation 31 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Application for provisional, including protective measures. 31 An application for provisional, including protective, measures under ... Articles 11 or 12 of the 1996 Hague Convention may be made notwithstanding that the time for appealing against an order for registration of a judgment has not expired or that a final determination of any issue relating to enforcement of the judgment is pending. PART 32 REGISTRATION AND ENFORCEMENT OF ORDERS CHAPTER 1 SCOPE AND INTERPRETATION OF THIS PART Scope and interpretation 32 1 This Part contains rules about the registration and enforcement of maintenance orders and custody orders. 2 In this Part, “the 1950 Act ” means the Maintenance Orders Act 1950. 3 Chapter 2 of this Part relates to— a the registration of a maintenance order, made in the High Court or the family court , in a court in Scotland or Northern Ireland in accordance with the 1950 Act; and b the registration of a maintenance order, made in Scotland or Northern Ireland, in the High Court in accordance with the 1950 Act. ... 4 Chapter 3 of this Part contains rules to be applied in the family court in relation to the registration in the family court of a maintenance order made in the High Court, in accordance with the 1958 Act. 5 Chapter 4 of this Part relates to the registration and enforcement of custody orders in accordance with the 1986 Act. 6 Chapter 5 of this Part relates to the ability of a court officer to take enforcement proceedings in relation to certain orders for periodical payments. CHAPTER 2 REGISTRATION ETC. OF ORDERS UNDER THE 1950 ACT SECTION 1 Interpretation of this Chapter Interpretation 32 In this Chapter— “ the clerk of the Court of Session ” means the deputy principal clerk in charge of the petition department of the Court of Session; “the clerk of the court which made the order” means, in the case of a county court in Northern Ireland, the Chief Clerk for the appropriate court in Northern Ireland; ... “family court order” means a maintenance order made in the family court; “ High Court order ” means a maintenance order made in the High Court; “ maintenance order ” means a maintenance order to which section 16 of the 1950 Act applies; “Northern Irish order” means a maintenance order made by a court in Northern Ireland; “ the register ” means the register kept for the purposes of the 1950 Act; “ the registrar in Northern Ireland ” means the chief registrar of the King’s Bench Division (Matrimonial) of the High Court of Justice in Northern Ireland; “ registration ” means registration under Part 2 of the 1950 Act and “ registered ” is to be construed accordingly; and “Scottish order” means a maintenance order made by a court in Scotland. SECTION 2 Registration etc of High Court and family court orders Registration of a High Court order 32 1 An application for the registration of a High Court order may be made by sending to a court officer at the court which made the order— a a certified copy of the order; and b a statement which— i contains the address in the United Kingdom, and the occupation, of the person liable to make payments under the order; ii contains the date on which the order was served on the person liable to make payments, or, if the order has not been served, the reason why service has not been effected; iii contains the reason why it is convenient for the order to be enforced in Scotland or Northern Ireland, as the case may be; iv contains the amount of any arrears due to the applicant under the order; v confirms that the order is not already registered; and vi is verified by a statement of truth. 2 If it appears to the court that— a the person liable to make payments under the order resides in Scotland or Northern Ireland; and b it is convenient for the order to be enforced there, the court officer will send the documents filed under paragraph (1) to the clerk of the Court of Session or to the registrar in Northern Ireland, as the case may be. 3 On receipt of a notice of the registration of a High Court order in the Court of Session or the Court of Judicature of Northern Ireland, the court officer (who is the prescribed officer for the purposes of section 17(4) of the 1950 Act) will— a enter particulars of the notice of registration in the register; b note the fact of registration in the court records; and c send particulars of the notice to the principal registry. Notice of Variation etc. of a High Court order 32 1 This rule applies where a High Court order, which is registered in the Court of Session or the Court of Judicature of Northern Ireland, is discharged or varied. 2 A court officer in the court where the order was discharged or varied will send a certified copy of that order to the clerk of the Court of Session or the registrar in Northern Ireland, as the case may be. Cancellation of registration of a High Court order by the court of registration 32 1 This rule applies where— a the registration of a High Court order registered in the Court of Session or the Court of Judicature of Northern Ireland is cancelled under section 24(1) of the 1950 Act; and b notice of the cancellation is given to a court officer in the court in which the order was made (who is the prescribed officer for the purposes of section 24(3)(a) of the 1950 Act ). 2 On receipt of a notice of cancellation of registration, the court officer will enter particulars of the notice in ... the register. Cancellation of registration of a High Court order by the High Court 32.5A The Part 19 procedure applies to an application to the High Court under section 24(2) of the 1950 Act. Application of this Chapter to a family court order 32 Rules 32.3 to 32.5A apply to a family court order as if— a references to a High Court order were references to a family court order; aa in rule 32.5A, references to the High Court were to the family court; b where the order is to be registered in Scotland, references to the Court of Session and the clerk of the Court of Session were references to the sheriff court and the sheriff-clerk of the sheriff court respectively; and c where the order is to be registered in Northern Ireland, references to the Court of Judicature of Northern Ireland and the registrar of Northern Ireland were references to the court of summary jurisdiction and the clerk of the court of summary jurisdiction respectively. Variation of a family court order: section 22(1) of the 1950 Act 32.6A Where a family court order, which is registered in a court in Scotland or Northern Ireland, is varied under section 22(1) of the 1950 Act by the court in which it is registered— a the court officer for the court which made the order will be the prescribed officer to whom notice of the variation must be given under section 23(1) of the 1950 Act; and b on receipt of a notice under section 23(1) of the 1950 Act, the court officer will enter particulars of the notice in the register. Application to adduce evidence: section 22(5) of the 1950 Act 32.6B 1 The Part 18 procedure applies to an application under section 22(5) of the 1950 Act where a maintenance order was made by the family court. 2 The family court will send a transcript or summary of any evidence taken to the clerk of the court in which the order is registered. 3 The court officer for the court in England and Wales which made the maintenance order will be the prescribed officer to whom any transcript or summary of evidence adduced in the court in Scotland or Northern Ireland must be sent under section 22(5) of the 1950 Act. SECTION 3 Registration etc. of Scottish and Northern Irish orders Registration of Scottish and Northern Irish orders 32 On receipt of a certified copy of a Scottish order or a Northern Irish order for registration, a court officer in the principal registry (who is the prescribed in the High Court officer for the purposes of section 17(2) of the 1950 Act) or a court officer in the family court (who is the prescribed officer in the family court for the purposes of section 17(2) of the 1950 Act) will— a enter particulars of the order in ... the register; b notify the clerk of the court which made the order or the registrar in Northern Ireland, as the case may be, that the order has been registered; and c file the certified copy of the order and any statutory declaration, affidavit (GL) or statement as to the amount of any arrears due under the order. (Section 17(3) of the 1950 Act makes provision as to the court in England and Wales to which a Northern Irish order or a Scottish order should be sent, which depends on which court originally made the order.) Application to adduce evidence: sections 21(2) and 22(5) of the 1950 Act 32 1 The Part 18 procedure applies to the applications under these provisions of the 1950 Act— a an application to the High Court to adduce evidence under section 21(2) by a person liable to make payments under a Scottish order registered in the High Court; b an application to the family court to adduce evidence under section 21(2) by a person liable to make payments under a Scottish order registered in the High Court under the 1950 Act and registered in the family court under Part 1 of the 1958 Act; and c an application to the family court to adduce evidence under section 22(5) by a person entitled to payments or a person liable to make payments under a Scottish order or a Northern Irish order registered in the family court under Part 1 of the 1950 Act. 2 The court officer for the family court (being the court in which the order is registered) will be the prescribed officer under section 22(5) of the 1950 Act to whom any transcript or summary of evidence adduced in the court in Scotland or Northern Ireland by which the order was made must be sent. Notice of variation etc. of Scottish and Northern Irish orders 32 1 This rule applies where— a a Scottish order or a Northern Irish order, which is registered in the High Court or the family court , is discharged or varied by the court in Scotland or Northern Ireland ; and b notice of the discharge or variation is given to the court officer in the High Court or in the family court, as the case may be (who is the prescribed officer for the purposes of section 23(1)(a) of the 1950 Act ). 2 On receipt of a notice of discharge or variation, the court officer will enter particulars of the notice in ... the register. Variation of Scottish and Northern Irish orders by the family court 32.9A 1 The Part 18 procedure applies to an application to the family court under section 22(1) of the 1950 Act to vary a Scottish order or a Northern Irish order which is registered in the family court. 2 Where a Scottish order or a Northern Irish order is varied by the family court on an application under section 22(1) of the 1950 Act, the court officer will give notice of the variation to the clerk of the court in Scotland or Northern Ireland which made the order by sending a certified copy of the order of variation. Cancellation of registration of Scottish and Northern Irish orders 32 1 The Part 18 procedure applies to an application under section 24(1) of the 1950 Act for the cancellation of the registration of a Scottish order or a Northern Irish order in the High Court or the family court . 2 The application must be made without notice to the person liable to make payments under the order. 3 If the registration of the order is cancelled, the court officer will— a note the cancellation in ... the register; and b send written notice of the cancellation to— i the clerk of the court which made the order or the registrar in Northern Ireland, as the case may be; and ii the court officer of the family court if the order has been registered in the family court in accordance with section 2(5) of the 1958 Act. 4 Where a maintenance order is registered under the 1950 Act in the family court, the court officer for the family court is the prescribed officer for the purposes of section 24(2) of the 1950 Act, and in paragraphs (5) and (6) references to the court officer are to the court officer of the family court. 5 If a notice under section 24(2) of the 1950 Act is received, the court officer will— a cancel the registration of the order; and b send written notice of the cancellation to the clerk of the court which made the order. 6 Where a maintenance order is registered in the family court under Part 1 of the 1958 Act and the court officer receives a notice of cancellation under section 24(3) of the 1950 Act from the appropriate officer of the High Court, the court officer will— a enter the details of the notice in the register; b cancel the registration under Part 1 of the 1958 Act; and c give notice of the cancellation to the appropriate officer of the court which made the order, being— i the Deputy Principal Clerk of Session, in the case of the Court of Session; or ii the Chief Registrar of the King’s Bench Division (Matrimonial), in the case of the High Court of Justice in Northern Ireland. Payments under a maintenance order registered in the family court 32.10A 1 This rule applies where section 22(1A) of the 1950 Act applies and the family court orders that payments under a maintenance order registered in the family court are to be made by a particular means. 2 The court officer will record on a copy of the order the means of payment that the court has ordered. 3 The court officer will notify, in writing, the person liable to make payments under the order how the payments are to be made. 4 Where under section 1(4A) of the Maintenance Enforcement Act 1991 the family court orders payment to the court by a method of payment specified in section 1(5) of that Act , the court officer will notify the person liable to make payments under the order of sufficient details of the account into which the payments should be made to enable payments to be made into that account. 5 The Part 18 procedure applies to an application under section 1(7) of the Maintenance Enforcement Act 1991 (application from an interested party to revoke, suspend, revive or vary a means of payment order) . 6 Where the court makes an order under section 1(7) of the Maintenance Enforcement Act 1991 or dismisses an application for such an order, the court officer will, as far as practicable, notify in writing all interested parties of the effect of the order and will take the steps set out in paragraphs (2), (3) and (4), as appropriate. 7 In this rule, “interested party” has the meaning given in section 1(10) of the Maintenance Enforcement Act 1991. Enforcement 32 1 Subject to paragraph (2), Part 33 applies to an application for or with respect to the enforcement of a Scottish order or a Northern Irish order registered in the High Court or the family court . 2 The application may be made without notice to the person liable to make payments under the order. Inspection of register and copies of order 32 Any person— a who is entitled to receive, or liable to make, payments under a Scottish order or a Northern Irish order registered in the High Court or the family court under the 1950 Act ; or b with the permission of the court, may— i inspect the register; or ii request a copy of any order registered in the High Court or the family court under Part 2 of the 1950 Act and any statutory declaration, affidavit (GL) or statement filed with the order. Notices and certificates: section 19(4), 20(1) and 24(5) and (5A) of the 1950 Act 32.12A 1 Practice Direction 32A contains the form of— a a notice under section 19(4) of the 1950 Act that payments under a maintenance order made by a sheriff court in Scotland or a court of summary jurisdiction in Northern Ireland have become payable through or to any officer or person; b a notice under section 19(4) of the 1950 Act that the payments under a maintenance order made by the family court have, on its registration under Part 2 of the 1950 Act in a court in Scotland or Northern Ireland, ceased to be payable to or through the court or any person; c a certificate lodged under section 20(1) of the 1950 Act as to the amount of any arrears due under a maintenance order made by the family court; and d a notice under section 24(5) or (5A) of the 1950 Act of the cancellation of the registration under Part 2 of the 1950 Act of a maintenance order in the family court. 2 The court officer will send a notice referred to in paragraph (1)(a), (b) or (d) to the person liable to make the payments under the order at that person’s last known address. CHAPTER 3 REGISTRATION OF MAINTENANCE ORDERS UNDER THE 1958 ACT Interpretation 32 In this Chapter “ the register ” means the register kept for the purposes of the 1958 Act. Registration of orders – prescribed period 32 The prescribed period for the purpose of section 2(2) of the 1958 Act is 14 days. (Section 2(2) sets out the period during which an order, which is to be registered in a magistrates' court, may not be enforced) Application for registration of a maintenance order in the family court – procedure in the High Court 32 1 An application under section 2(1) of the 1958 Act may be made by sending to the court officer at the court which made the order— a a certified copy of the maintenance order; and b two copies of the application. 2 When, on the grant of an application, the court officer sends the certified copy of the maintenance order to the family court in accordance with section 2(2), the court officer must— a note on the order that the application for registration has been granted; and b send to the family court a copy of the application for registration of the order. 3 On receiving notice that the family court has registered the order, the court officer of the High Court must enter particulars of the registration in the court records. Application for registration of a maintenance order in the family court – procedure in the family court 32.15A 1 This rule applies where the court officer for the family court receives from the court officer of the High Court a certified copy of a High Court order, in accordance with section 2(2)(b) of the 1958 Act. 2 The court officer of the family court will— a register the order in the family court by entering particulars in the register; and b send notice to the court officer of the High Court that the order has been registered. Registration in the family court of an order registered in the High Court - procedure in the High Court 32 1 This rule applies where— a a maintenance order is registered in the High Court in accordance with section 17(4) of the 1950 Act; and b the court officer of the High Court receives notice that the family court has registered the order in accordance with section 2(5) of the 1958 Act. 2 The court officer of the High Court must enter particulars of the registration in ... the register. Registration in the family court of an order registered in the High Court – procedure in the family court 32.16A 1 This rule applies where— a a maintenance order is registered in the High Court in accordance with section 17(4) of the 1950 Act; and b the court officer of the family court, in accordance with section 2(2)(b) of the 1958 Act, receives from the appropriate officer of the original court in Scotland or Northern Ireland a certified copy of an order made by the court in Scotland or Northern Ireland. 2 The court officer of the family court will— a register the order in the family court by entering particulars in the register; and b send written notice to the court officer of the High Court and to the appropriate officer of the original court in Scotland or in Northern Ireland that the order has been registered. Registration in the High Court of a magistrates' court order 32 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Registration in the High Court of an order registered in a magistrates' court 32 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Variation or discharge of an order registered in the family court – procedure in the High Court 32 1 This rule applies where a maintenance order is registered in the family court under Part 1 of the 1958 Act. 2 If the court which made the order makes an order varying or discharging that order the court officer of the High Court must send a certified copy of the order of variation or discharge to the family court . 3 If the court officer of the High Court receives from the family court a certified copy of an order varying the maintenance order the court officer must— a file the copy of the order; and b enter the particulars of the variation in the place where the details required by rule 32.15(3) were entered. Variation, remission, discharge or cancellation of registration of an order registered in the family court – procedure in the family court 32.19A 1 Where under section 4(2) of the 1958 Act a High Court order registered in the family court is varied by the family court, the court officer for the family court will give notice of the variation to the High Court. 2 Where under section 4(4) of the 1958 Act an application for the variation of a High Court order registered in the family court is remitted to the High Court by the family court, the court officer for the family court will give notice of its having been remitted to the High Court. 3 Where under section 5(4) of the 1958 Act the registration of a High Court order in the family court is cancelled by the family court, the court officer for the family court will give notice of cancellation to the High Court, stating (if applicable) that the cancellation is a result of a notice given under section 5(1) of the 1958 Act. 4 Where under section 5(4) of the 1958 Act the registration in the family court of an order made in Scotland or Northern Ireland is cancelled by the family court, the court officer for the family court will give notice of the cancellation to— a the appropriate officer of the court which made the order; and b where the order is registered under Part 2 of the 1950 Act, to the appropriate officer of the High Court. 5 Where under section 5(4) of the 1958 Act the registration in the family court of an order under Part 2 of the 1950 Act is cancelled by the family court, the court officer for the family court will give notice of the cancellation to the appropriate officer of the original court. 6 Where under section 5 of the 1958 Act the cancellation of the registration of a High Court order means that any order which requires payment to be made to the family court is to cease to have effect, the court officer will give notice to the defendant in the form set out in Practice Direction 32A (Form 7). Variation or discharge of an order registered in the High Court 32 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Cancellation of registration – orders registered in the High Court 32 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Cancellation of registration – orders registered in the family court 32 1 Where the court gives notice under section 5(2) of the 1958 Act, the court officer must endorse the notice on the certified copy of the order of variation or discharge sent to the family court in accordance with rule 32.19(2). 2 Where notice is received from the family court that registration of an order made by the High Court ... under Part 1 of the 1958 Act has been cancelled, the court officer must enter particulars of the cancellation in the place where the details required by rule 32.15(3) were entered. Notices: payments made through the family court 32.22A 1 Paragraph (2) applies where a notice is given under section 2(6ZC) of the 1958 Act that payments under an order registered in the family court are payable to the family court. 2 The notice will be in the form set out in Practice Direction 32A (Form 5) and will be given by the court officer of the family court. 3 Paragraph (4) applies where a notice is given under section 2(6ZC) of the 1958 Act that payments under an order registered in the family court have ceased to be payable to the family court. 4 The notice will be in the form set out in Practice Direction 32A (Form 6) and will be given by the court officer of the family court. Method of payment 32.22B 1 This rule applies where the family court exercises its duties or powers under section 4A(2) of the 1958 Act to make, revive or vary any means of payment order within the meaning of section 1(7) of the Maintenance Enforcement Act 1991. 2 Where the court orders that payments under a registered order are to be made by a particular means— a the court will record on a copy of the order the means of payment which the court has ordered; and b the court officer will notify, in writing, the person liable to make payments under the order how the payments are to be made. 3 Paragraph (4) applies where the court orders that payments be made— a by the debtor to the creditor; or b by the debtor to the court; by a method falling within section 1(5) of the Maintenance Enforcement Act 1991. 4 The court officer will notify the person liable to make payments under the order of sufficient details of the account into which payments should be made to enable payments to be made into that account. Variation of method of payment 32.22C 1 The Part 18 procedure applies to an application under section 1(3)(a) of the Maintenance Enforcement Act 1991 received from an interested party for the method of payment to be varied under section 4A of the 1958 Act. 2 The court will notify the interested party who made the application and, where practicable, any other interested party, of the result of the application. 3 The court will record any variation on a copy of the order. Notices received from another court or from a person entitled to payments 32.22D 1 This rule applies where any notice is received— a of the discharge or variation by the High Court of a High Court order registered in the family court; b of the discharge or variation by a court in Scotland or Northern Ireland of an order made by such a court and registered in the family court; or c under section 5(1) or (2) of the 1958 Act. 2 The court officer for the family court will enter details of any such notice in the register. 3 In the case of a notice under section 5(1) or (2) of the 1958 Act, the court officer for the family court will ensure that the person in possession of any warrant of commitment, issued but not executed, for the enforcement of the order is informed of the giving of that notice. CHAPTER 4 REGISTRATION AND ENFORCEMENT OF CUSTODY ORDERS UNDER THE 1986 ACT Interpretation 32 In this Chapter— “ appropriate court ” means, in relation to— Scotland, the Court of Session; Northern Ireland, the High Court in Northern Ireland; and a specified dependent territory, the corresponding court in that territory; “ appropriate officer ” means, in relation to— the Court of Session, the Deputy Principal Clerk of Session; the High Court in Northern Ireland, the Master (Care and Protection) of that court; and the appropriate court in a specified dependent territory, the corresponding officer of that court; “ Part 1 order ” means an order under Part 1 of the 1986 Act; “ the register ” means the register kept for the purposes of Part 1 of the 1986 Act; and “ specified dependent territory ” means a dependent territory specified in column 1 of Schedule 1 to the Family Law Act 1986 (Specified Dependent Territories) Order 1991 . Prescribed officer and functions of the court 32 1 The prescribed officer for the purposes of sections 27(4) and 28(1) of the 1986 Act is the family proceedings department manager of the principal registry. 2 The function of the court under sections 27(3) and 28(1) of the 1986 Act shall be performed by a court officer. Application for the registration of an order made by the High Court or the family court 32 1 An application under section 27 of the 1986 Act for the registration of an order made in the High Court or the family court may be made by sending to a court officer at the court which made the order— a a certified copy of the order; b a copy of any order which has varied the terms of the original order; c a statement which— i contains the name and address of the applicant and the applicant's interest under the order; ii contains— aa the name and date of birth of the child in respect of whom the order was made; bb the whereabouts or suspected whereabouts of the child; and cc the name of any person with whom the child is alleged to be; iii contains the name and address of any other person who has an interest under the order and states whether the order has been served on that person; iv states in which of the jurisdictions of Scotland, Northern Ireland or a specified dependent territory the order is to be registered; v states that to the best of the applicant's information and belief, the order is in force; vi states whether, and if so where, the order is already registered; vii gives details of any order known to the applicant which affects the child and is in force in the jurisdiction in which the order is to be registered; viii annexes any document relevant to the application; and ix is verified by a statement of truth; and d a copy of the statement referred to in paragraph (c). 2 On receipt of the documents referred to in paragraph (1), the court officer will, subject to paragraph (4)— a keep the original statement and send the other documents to the appropriate officer; b record in the court records the fact that the documents have been sent to the appropriate officer; and c file a copy of the documents. 3 On receipt of a notice that the document has been registered in the appropriate court the court officer will record that fact in the court records. 4 The court officer will not send the documents to the appropriate officer if it appears to the court officer that— a the order is no longer in force; or b the child has reached the age of 16. 5 Where paragraph (4) applies— a the court officer must, within 14 days of the decision, notify the applicant of the decision of the court officer in paragraph (4) and the reasons for it; and b the applicant may apply to the court , in private for an order that the documents be sent to the appropriate court. Registration of orders made in Scotland, Northern Ireland or a specified dependent territory 32 1 This rule applies where the prescribed officer receives, for registration, a certified copy of an order made in Scotland, Northern Ireland or a specified dependent territory. 2 The prescribed officer will— a enter in the register— i the name and address of the applicant and the applicant's interest under the order; ii the name and date of birth of the child and the date the child will attain the age of 16; iii the whereabouts or suspected whereabouts of the child; and iv the terms of the order, its date and the court which made it; b file the certified copy and accompanying documents; and c notify— i the court which sent the order; and ii the applicant, that the order has been registered. Revocation and variation of an order made in the High Court or the family court 32 1 Where a Part 1 order, registered in an appropriate court, is varied or revoked, the court officer of the court making the order of variation or revocation will— a send a certified copy of the order of variation or revocation to— i the appropriate officer; and ii if a different court, the court which made the Part 1 order; b record in the court records the fact that a copy of the order has been sent; and c file a copy of the order. 2 On receipt of notice from the appropriate court that its register has been amended, this fact will be recorded by the court officer of— a the court which made the order of variation or revocation; and b if different, the court which made the Part 1 order. Registration of varied, revoked or recalled orders made in Scotland, Northern Ireland or a specified dependent territory 32 1 This rule applies where the prescribed officer receives a certified copy of an order made in Scotland, Northern Ireland or a specified dependent territory which varies, revokes or recalls a registered Part 1 order. 2 The prescribed officer shall enter particulars of the variation, revocation or recall in the register and give notice of the entry to— a the court which sent the certified copy; b if different, the court which made the Part 1 order; c the applicant for registration; and d if different, the applicant for the variation, revocation of recall of the order. 3 An application under section 28(2) of the 1986 Act must be made in accordance with the Part 19 procedure. 4 The applicant for the Part 1 order, if not the applicant under section 28(2) of the 1986 Act, must be made a defendant to the application. 5 Where the court cancels a registration under section 28(2) of the 1986 Act, the court officer will amend the register and give notice of the amendment to the court which made the Part 1 order. Interim directions 32 The following persons will be made parties to an application for interim directions under section 29 of the 1986 Act — a the parties to the proceedings for enforcement; and b if not a party to those proceedings, the applicant for the Part 1 order. Staying and dismissal of enforcement proceedings 32 1 The following persons will be made parties to an application under section 30(1) or 31(1) of the 1986 Act— a the parties to the proceedings for enforcement which are sought to be stayed (GL) ; and b if not a party to those proceedings, the applicant for the Part 1 order. 2 Where the court makes an order under section 30(2) or (3) or section 31(3) of the 1986 Act, the court officer will amend the register and give notice of the amendment to— a the court which made the Part 1 order; and b the applicants for— i registration; ii enforcement; and iii stay (GL) or dismissal of the enforcement proceedings. Particulars of other proceedings 32 A party to proceedings for or relating to a Part 1 order who knows of other proceedings which relate to the child concerned (including proceedings out of the jurisdiction and concluded proceedings) must file a witness statement which— a states in which jurisdiction and court the other proceedings were begun; b states the nature and current state of the proceedings and the relief claimed or granted; c sets out the names of the parties to the proceedings and their relationship to the child; d if applicable and if known, states the reasons why relief claimed in the proceedings for or relating to the Part 1 order was not claimed in the other proceedings; and e is verified by a statement of truth. Inspection of register 32 The following persons may inspect any entry in the register relating to a Part 1 order and may request copies of the order any document relating to it— a the applicant for registration of the Part 1 order; b a person who, to the satisfaction of a district judge, has an interest under the Part 1 order; and c a person who obtains the permission of a district judge. Chapter 5 Ability of a court officer to take enforcement proceedings in relation to certain orders for periodical payments Court officers and enforcement proceedings 32.33 1 In this rule— “the 1972 Act ” means the Maintenance Orders (Reciprocal Enforcement) Act 1972; “relevant order” means— any order made by the family court for periodical payments, other than an order made by virtue of Part 2 of the 1972 Act ; any order for periodical payments made by the High Court (including an order deemed to be made by the High Court by virtue of section 1(2) of the 1958 Act) and registered under Part 1 of the 1958 Act in the family court; and an order made by a court in Scotland or in Northern Ireland which is registered in the family court under Part 2 of the 1950 Act; and “the payee” means the person for whose benefit payments under a relevant order are required to be made. 2 Where— a payments under a relevant order are required to be made periodically to the family court; and b any sums payable under the order are in arrears, a court officer will, if the payee so requests in writing, and unless it appears to the court officer that it is unreasonable in the circumstances to do so, proceed in the officer’s own name for the recovery of those sums. 3 Where payments under a relevant order are required to be made periodically to the court, the payee may, at any time during the period in which the payments are required to be so made, give authority in writing to a court officer for the officer to proceed as mentioned in paragraph (4). 4 Where authority is given under paragraph (3) to a court officer, that officer will, unless it appears unreasonable in the circumstances to do so, proceed in the officer’s own name for the recovery of any sums payable to the court under the order in question which, on or after the date of the giving of the authority, fall into arrears. 5 In any case where— a authority under paragraph (3) has been given to a court officer; and b the payee gives notice in writing to that court officer cancelling the authority, the authority will cease to have effect and so the court officer will not continue any proceedings already commenced by virtue of the authority. 6 The payee shall have the same liability for all of the costs properly incurred in, or in relation to, proceedings taken under paragraph (2) at the payee’s request, or under paragraph (3) by virtue of the payee’s authority, including any court fees and any costs incurred as a result of any proceedings commenced not being continued, as if the proceedings had been commenced by the payee. 7 Nothing in paragraph (2) or (4) shall affect any right of a payee to proceed in his or her own name for the recovery of sums payable under an order of any court. PART 33 ENFORCEMENT CHAPTER 1 GENERAL RULES Application 33 1 The rules in this Part apply to an application made in the High Court and the family court to enforce an order made in family proceedings. 2 Parts 50, 83 and 84 of, and Schedules 1 and 2 to, the CPR apply, as far as they are relevant and with necessary modification ..., to an application made in the High Court and the family court to enforce an order made in family proceedings. SECTION 1 Enforcement of orders for the payment of money Application of the Civil Procedure Rules 33 Part 70 of the CPR applies to proceedings under this Section as if— a in rule 70.1, in paragraph (2)(d), “but does not include a judgment or order for the payment of money into court” is omitted; ... a1 in rule 70.3(1), for “County Court” there is substituted “family court”; and b rule 70.5 is omitted. How to apply 33 1 Except where a rule or practice direction otherwise requires, an application for an order to enforce an order for the payment of money must be made in a notice of application accompanied by a statement which must— a state the amount due under the order, showing how that amount is arrived at; and b be verified by a statement of truth. 2 The notice of application may either— a apply for an order specifying the method of enforcement; or b apply for an order for such method of enforcement as the court may consider appropriate. 3 If an application is made under paragraph (2)(b), the court must issue an order which includes requirements that— a the debtor must attend court at the time and place specified in the order to answer on oath such questions as the court may require; b the debtor must complete a financial statement in the form served with that order; and c the financial statement, together with any documents that the statement indicates should be provided, must be— i filed with the court; and ii served on the applicant, by the debtor not less than seven days before the date on which order requires the debtor to attend court. 4 An order issued under paragraph (3) must include a penal notice, as defined in rule 37.2. Transfer of orders 33 1 This rule applies to an application for the transfer— a to the High Court of an order made in the family court ; and b to the family court of an order made in the High Court. 2 The application must be— a made without notice; and b accompanied by a statement which complies with rule 33.3(1). 3 The transfer will have effect upon the filing of the application. 4 Where an order is transferred from the family court to the High Court— a it will have the same force and effect; and b the same proceedings may be taken on it, as if it were an order of the High Court. 5 This rule does not apply to the transfer of orders for periodical payments or for the recovery of arrears of periodical payments. SECTION 2 Committal and injunction Enforcement of orders by way of committal 33 Part 37 applies as appropriate for the enforcement by way of committal of an order made in family proceedings. Proceedings in the principal registry treated as pending in a designated county court 33 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Specific modifications of the CCR 33 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Section 118 County Courts Act 1984 and the tipstaff 33 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . CHAPTER 2 COMMITTAL BY WAY OF JUDGMENT SUMMONS Interpretation 33 In this Chapter, unless the context requires otherwise— “ order ” means an order made in family proceedings for the payment of money; “ judgment creditor ” means a person entitled to enforce an order under section 5 of the Debtors Act 1869; “ debtor ” means a person liable under an order; and “ judgment summons ” means a summons under section 5 of the Debtors Act 1869 requiring a debtor to attend court. Application 33 1 An application for the issue of a judgment summons may be made— a in the case of an order of the High Court, to— i the principal registry; ii a district registry; or iii the family court, whichever in the opinion of the judgment creditor is most convenient, and if to the family court, to whichever Designated Family Judge area is in the opinion of the judgment creditor most convenient; and b in the case of an order of the family court, to whichever Designated Family Judge area is in the opinion of the judgment creditor most convenient, having regard (in any case) to the place where the debtor resides or carries on business and irrespective of the location of the court or registry in which the order was made. (For the way in which information will be provided to enable Designated Family Judge areas and Designated Family Courts to be identified, see Practice Direction 34E.) 2 An application must be accompanied by a statement which— a complies with rule 33.3(1); b contains all the evidence on which the judgment creditor intends to rely; and c has exhibited to it a copy of the order. Judgment summons 33 1 If the debtor is in default under an order of committal made on a previous judgment summons in respect of the same order, a judgment summons must not be issued without the court's permission. 2 A judgment summons must be accompanied by the statement referred to in rule 33.10(2). 3 A judgment summons must be served on the debtor— a personally; or b by the court sending it to the debtor by first class post— i at the address stated in the application for the issue of a judgment summons; or ii in a case where a court officer is proceeding for the recovery of a debt in accordance with rule 32.33, at the last known address for the debtor shown on court records. 4 In a case to which paragraph (3)(b)(i) applies, the judgment creditor must file with the court a certificate for postal service. 5 A judgment summons must be served on the debtor not less than 14 days before the hearing. 6 Paragraph (3) is subject to any direction of the court that the judgment summons must be served personally on the debtor. Successive judgment summonses 33 Subject to rule 33.11(1), successive judgment summonses may be issued even if the debtor has ceased to reside or carry on business at the address stated in the application for the issue of a judgment summons since the issue of the original judgment summons. Order or summons to attend adjourned hearing: requirement for personal service 33 1 Paragraph (2) applies in proceedings for committal by way of judgment summons where— a the family court has ordered under section 110(1) of the County Courts Act 1984 that the debtor must attend an adjourned hearing; or b the High Court has summonsed the debtor to attend an adjourned hearing following the debtor’s failure to attend the hearing of the judgment summons. 2 The following documents must be served personally on the debtor— a the notice of the date and time fixed for the adjourned hearing; and b copies of the judgment summons and the documents mentioned in rule 33.10(2). Committal on application for judgment summons 33 1 Subject to paragraph (2), on a hearing of an application for a judgment summons the debtor may be committed for making default on payment of a debt if the judgment creditor proves that the debtor— a has, or has had, since the date of the order the means to pay the sum in respect of which the debtor has made default; and b has refused or neglected, or refuses or neglects, to pay that sum. 2 A debtor may not be committed in accordance with paragraph (1) where the judgment summons was served by post, unless the debtor attends the hearing. 3 Where the debtor has been ordered or summonsed to attend an adjourned hearing in accordance with rule 33.13, the debtor may be committed— a for failure to attend the adjourned hearing; or b for making default on payment of a debt, if the judgment creditor proves that the debtor— i has, or has had, since the date of the order the means to pay the sum in respect of which the debtor has made default; and ii has refused or neglected, or refuses or neglects, to pay that sum. 4 The debtor may not be compelled to give evidence. Expenses 33.14A 1 A debtor must not be committed to prison under section 110(2) of the County Courts Act 1984 unless the debtor has been paid or offered a sum reasonably sufficient to cover the expenses of travelling to and from the court building at which the debtor is summoned or ordered to appear. 2 The sum must be paid or offered at the time of service of— a the judgment summons; or b the order to attend under section 110(1) of the County Courts Act 1984. Orders for the benefit of different persons 33 Where an applicant has obtained one or more orders in the same application but for the benefit of different persons— a where the judgment creditor is a child, the applicant may apply for the issue of a judgment summons in respect of those orders on behalf of the judgment creditor without seeking permission to act as the child's litigation friend; and b only one judgment summons need be issued in respect of those orders. Hearing of judgment summons 33 1 On the hearing of the judgment summons the court may— a where the order is for lump sum provision or costs; or b where the order is an order for maintenance pending suit, an order for maintenance pending outcome of proceedings or an order for other periodical payments and it appears to the court that the order would have been varied or suspended if the debtor had made an application for that purpose, make a new order for payment of the amount due under the original order, together with the costs of the judgment summons, either at a specified time or by instalments. 2 If the court makes an order of committal, it may direct its execution to be suspended on terms that the debtor pays to the judgment creditor— a the amount due; b the costs of the judgment summons; and c any sums accruing due under the original order, either at a specified time or by instalments. 3 All payments under a new order or an order of committal must be made to the judgment creditor unless the court directs otherwise. 4 Where an order of committal is suspended on such terms as are mentioned in paragraph (2)— a all payments made under the suspended order will be deemed to be made— i first, in or towards the discharge of any sums from time to time accruing due under the original order; and ii secondly, in or towards the discharge of a debt in respect of which the judgment summons was issued and the costs of the summons; and b the suspended order must not be executed until the judgment creditor has filed a statement of default on the part of the debtor. Special provisions as to judgment summonses in the High Court 33 1 The High Court may summons witnesses to give evidence to prove the means of the debtor and may issue a witness summons for that purpose. 2 Where the debtor appears at the hearing, the High Court may direct that the travelling expenses paid to the debtor be allowed as expenses of a witness. 3 Where the debtor appears at the hearing and no order of committal is made, the High Court may allow the debtor's proper costs including compensation for any loss of earnings. 4 When the High Court makes— a a new order; or b an order of committal, a court officer must send notice of the order to the debtor and, if the original order was made in another court, to that court. 5 An order of committal must be directed— a where the order is to be executed by the tipstaff, to the tipstaff; or b where the order is to be executed by a deputy tipstaff, to the Designated Family Judge area within which the debtor is to be found. Special provisions as to judgment summonses in designated county courts 33 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . CHAPTER 3 ATTACHMENT OF EARNINGS Enforcement by attachment of earnings order 33.19 Part 39 applies to applications for an attachment of earnings order to secure payments under a maintenance order. Application of CCR Order 27: enforcement of a maintenance order 33.19A . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . CHAPTER 4 WARRANT OF CONTROL Applications to vary existing orders 33 Where an application is pending for a variation of— a a financial order; b an order under section 27 of the 1973 Act; or c an order under Part 9 of Schedule 5 to the 2004 Act, no warrant of control may be issued to enforce payment of any sum due under those orders, except with the permission of the court . Section 103 County Courts Act 1984 33 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . CHAPTER 5 COURT'S POWER TO APPOINT A RECEIVER Application of the CPR 33 Part 69 of the CPR applies to proceedings under this Part. CHAPTER 6 ORDERS TO OBTAIN INFORMATION FROM JUDGMENT DEBTORS Application of the CPR 33 1 Part 71 of the CPR applies to proceedings under this Part with the following modifications. 2 In rule 71.2(2), for paragraph (b) substitute— b must be— i issued in the High Court if the High Court made the judgment or order which it is sought to enforce; or ii made to the Designated Family Court for the Designated Family Judge area within which the judgment or order was made, except that if the proceedings have since been transferred to a different court or Designated Family Judge area, it must be issued in that court or made to that area. CHAPTER 7 THIRD PARTY DEBT ORDERS Application of the CPR 33 1 Part 72 of the CPR applies to proceedings under this Part with the following modifications. 1A In rule 72.3, for paragraph (1)(b) there is substituted— b must be issued in the court which made the judgment or order which it is sought to enforce, or made to the Designated Family Judge area within which that judgment or order was made, except that if the proceedings have since been transferred to a different court or Designated Family Judge area, it must be issued in that court or made to that area. 2 In rule 72.4— a in paragraph (1), for “a judge” there is substituted “ the court ” ; and b in paragraph (2), for “judge” there is substituted “ court ” . 3 In rule 72.7— a in paragraph (2)(a), after “the Royal Courts of Justice” there is inserted “or the principal registry”; and b in paragraph (2)(b), for “in County Court proceedings, to any County Court hearing centre” there is substituted “in family court proceedings, to any Designated Family Judge area”. 4 Rule 72.10 is omitted. CHAPTER 8 CHARGING ORDER, STOP ORDER, STOP NOTICE Application for a charging order, stop order or stop notice 33 Part 40 applies for the enforcement of a judgment or order made in family proceedings by way of a charging order, stop order or stop notice. PART 34 RECIPROCAL ENFORCEMENT OF MAINTENANCE ORDERS Scope and interpretation of this Part 34 1 This Part contains rules about the reciprocal enforcement of maintenance orders. 2 In this Part— “the 1920 Act” means the Maintenance Orders (Facilities for Enforcement) Act 1920 ; “the 1972 Act” means the Maintenance Orders (Reciprocal Enforcement) Act 1972; ... ... ... ... 3 Chapter 1 of this Part relates to the enforcement of maintenance orders in accordance with the 1920 Act. 4 Chapter 2 of this Part relates to the enforcement of maintenance orders in accordance with Parts 1 and 2 of the 1972 Act. 5 Chapter 3 of this Part relates to the enforcement of maintenance orders in accordance with— a . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . b . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . c . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . d . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . e the 2007 Hague Convention . Meaning of prescribed officer in the family court 34 1 For the purposes of the 1920 Act, the prescribed officer in relation to the family court is the court officer . 2 For the purposes of Part 1 of the 1972 Act ..., the prescribed officer in relation to the family court is the court officer . 3 For the purposes of an application under ... Article 23(2) or (3) of the 2007 Hague Convention for registration of a maintenance order, the prescribed officer in relation to the family court is the court officer. Registration of maintenance orders in the family court 34 Where the family court is required by any of the enactments referred to in rule 34.1(2) or by virtue of ... the 2007 Hague Convention to register a foreign order the court officer must— a enter ... a memorandum of the order in the register ...; and b state on the memorandum the statutory provision or international instrument under which the order is registered. CHAPTER 1 ENFORCEMENT OF MAINTENANCE ORDERS UNDER THE MAINTENANCE ORDERS (FACILITIES FOR ENFORCEMENT) ACT 1920 Interpretation 34 1 In this Chapter— “ payer ”, in relation to a maintenance order, means the person liable to make the payments for which the order provides; and “ reciprocating country ” means a country or territory to which the 1920 Act extends. 2 In this Chapter, an expression defined in the 1920 Act has the meaning given to it in that Act. Confirmation of provisional orders made in a reciprocating country 34 1 This rule applies where, in accordance with section 4(1) of the 1920 Act , the court officer receives a provisional maintenance order. 2 The court must fix the date, time and place for a hearing. 3 The court officer must register the order in accordance with rule 34.3. 4 The court officer must serve on the payer— a certified copies of the provisional order and accompanying documents; and b a notice— i specifying the time and date fixed for the hearing; and ii stating that the payer may attend to show cause why the order should not be confirmed. 5 The court officer must inform— a the court which made the provisional order; and b the Lord Chancellor, whether the court confirms, with or without modification , or decides not to confirm, the order. Payment of sums due under registered orders 34 Where an order made by a reciprocating country is registered in the family court under section 1 of the 1920 Act , the court must order payments due to be made to the court ... . (Practice Direction 34A contains further provisions relating to the payment of sums due under registered orders.) Collection and enforcement of sums due under registered orders 34 1 This rule applies to— a an order made in a reciprocating county which is registered in the family court; and b a provisional order made in a reciprocating country which has been confirmed by the family court, where the court has ordered that payments due under the order be made to the court. 2 The court officer must— a collect the monies due under the order ...; and b send the monies collected to— i the court in the reciprocating country which made the order; or ii such other person or authority as that court or the Lord Chancellor may from time to time direct. 3 The court officer may take proceedings in that officer's own name for enforcing payment of monies due under the order. (Rule 32.33 makes provision in relation to a court officer taking such proceedings.) Prescribed notice for the taking of further evidence 34 1 This rule applies where a court in a reciprocating country has sent a provisional order to the family court for the purpose of taking further evidence. 2 The court officer must send a notice to the person who applied for the provisional order specifying— a the further evidence required; and b the time and place fixed for taking the evidence. Transmission of maintenance orders made in a reciprocating country to the High Court 34 A maintenance order to be sent by the Lord Chancellor to the High Court in accordance with section 1(1) of the 1920 Act will be— a sent to the senior district judge who will register it in the register kept for the purpose of the 1920 Act; and b filed in the principal registry. Transmission of maintenance orders made in the High Court to a reciprocating country 34 1 This rule applies to maintenance orders made in the High Court. 2 An application for a maintenance order to be sent to a reciprocating country under section 2 of the 1920 Act must be made in accordance with this rule. 3 The application must be made to a district judge in the principal registry unless paragraph (4) applies. 4 If the order was made in the course of proceedings in a district registry, the application may be made to a district judge in that district registry. 5 The application must be— a accompanied by a certified copy of the order; and b supported by a record of the sworn written evidence. 6 The written evidence must give— a the applicant's reason for believing that the payer resides in the reciprocating country; b such information as the applicant has as to the whereabouts of the payer; and c such other information as may be set out in Practice Direction 34A. Inspection of the register in the High Court 34 1 A person may inspect the register and request copies of a registered order and any document filed with it if the district judge is satisfied that that person is entitled to, or liable to make, payments under a maintenance order made in— a the High Court; or b a court in a reciprocating country. 2 The right to inspect the register referred to in paragraph (1) may be exercised by— a a solicitor acting on behalf of the person entitled to, or liable to make, the payments referred to in that paragraph; or b with the permission of the district judge, any other person. CHAPTER 2 ENFORCEMENT OF MAINTENANCE ORDERS UNDER PART 1 OF THE 1972 ACT Interpretation 34 1 In this Chapter— a “ reciprocating country ” means a country to which Part 1 of the 1972 Act extends; and b ‘relevant court in the reciprocating country’ means, as the case may be— i the court which made the order which has been sent to England and Wales for confirmation; ii the court which made the order which has been registered in a court in England and Wales; iii the court to which an order made in England and Wales has been sent for registration; or iv the court to which a provisional order made in England and Wales has been sent for confirmation. 2 In this Chapter, an expression defined in the 1972 Act has the meaning given to it in that Act. 3 In this Chapter, “ Hague Convention Countries ” means the countries listed in Schedule 1 to the Reciprocal Enforcement of Maintenance Orders (Hague Convention Countries) Order 1993 . Scope 34 1 Section 1 of this Chapter contains rules relating to the reciprocal enforcement of maintenance orders under Part 1 of the 1972 Act. 2 Section 2 of this Chapter modifies the rules contained in Section 1 of this Chapter in their application to— a . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . b the Hague Convention Countries; and c the United States of America. (Practice Direction 34A sets out in full the rules for ... the Hague Convention Countries and the United States of America as modified by Section 2 of this Chapter.) 3 Section 3 of this Chapter contains a rule in relation to notification of proceedings in a Hague Convention Country or the United States of America. 4 Section 4 of this Chapter contains rules in relation to proceedings under Part 2 of the 1972 Act (reciprocal enforcement of claims for the recovery of maintenance). SECTION 1 Reciprocal enforcement of maintenance orders under Part 1 of the 1972 Act Application for transmission of maintenance order to reciprocating country 34 An application for a maintenance order to be sent to a reciprocating country under section 2 of the 1972 Act must be made in accordance with Practice Direction 34A. Certification of evidence given on provisional orders 34 A document setting out or summarising evidence is authenticated by a court in England and Wales by a certificate signed by the judge before whom that evidence was given. (Section 3(5)(b), 5(4) and 9(5) of the 1972 Act require a document to be authenticated by the court.) Confirmation of a provisional order made in a reciprocating country 34 1 This rule applies to proceedings for the confirmation of a provisional order made in a reciprocating country , including proceedings in the family court for the confirmation of a provisional order made in a reciprocating country varying a maintenance order to which section 5(5) or 9(6) of the 1972 Act applies . 2 Paragraph (3) applies on receipt by the court of— a a certified copy of the order; and b the documents required by the 1972 Act to accompany the order. 3 On receipt of the documents referred to in paragraph (2)— a the court must fix the date, time and place for a hearing or a directions appointment; and b the court officer must send to the payer notice of the date, time and place fixed together with a copy of the order and accompanying documents. 4 The date fixed for the hearing must be not less than 21 days beginning with the date on which the court officer sent the documents to the payer in accordance with paragraph (2). 5 The court officer will send to the relevant court in the reciprocating country a certified copy of any order confirming or refusing to confirm the provisional order. 6 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . (Section 5(5) and 7 of the 1972 Act provide for proceedings for the confirmation of a provisional order.) ... Consideration of revocation of a provisional order made by the family court 34 1 This rule applies where— a the family court has made a provisional order by virtue of section 3 of the 1972 Act; b before the order is confirmed, evidence is taken by the court or received by it as set out in section 5(9) of the 1972 Act; and c on consideration of the evidence the court considers that the order ought not to have been made. (Section 5(9) of the 1972 Act provides that the family court may revoke a provisional order made by it, before the order has been confirmed in a reciprocating country, if it receives new evidence.) 2 The court officer must serve on the person who applied for the provisional order (“ the applicant ”) a notice which must— a set out the evidence taken or received by the court; b inform the applicant that the court considers that the order ought not to have been made; and c inform the applicant that the applicant may— i make representations in relation to that evidence either orally or in writing; and ii adduce further evidence. 3 If an applicant wishes to adduce further evidence— a the applicant must notify the court officer at the court which made the order; b the court will fix a date for the hearing of the evidence; and c the court officer will notify the applicant in writing of the date fixed. Notification of variation or revocation of a maintenance order by the High Court or the family court 34 1 This rule applies where— a a maintenance order has been sent to a reciprocating country in pursuance of section 2 of the 1972 Act; and b the court makes an order, not being a provisional order, varying or revoking that order. 2 The court officer must send a certified copy of the order of variation or revocation to the relevant court in the reciprocating country. (Rule 34.22 provides for the transmission of documents to a court in a reciprocating country.) Notification of confirmation , variation or revocation of a maintenance order by the family court 34 1 This rule applies where the family court makes an order— a not being a provisional order, revoking or varying a maintenance order to which section 5 of the 1972 Act applies; b under section 9 of the 1972 Act, revoking or varying a registered order; or c under section 7(2) of the 1972 Act , confirming an order to which section 7 of that Act applies. 2 The court officer must send written notice of the making, variation, revocation or confirmation of the order, as appropriate, to the relevant court in the reciprocating country. 3 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . (Section 5 of the 1972 Act applies to a provisional order made by the family court in accordance with section 3 of that Act which has been confirmed by a court in a reciprocating country.) ... Taking of evidence for court in reciprocating country 34 1 This rule applies where a request is made by or on behalf of a court in a reciprocating country for the taking of evidence for the purpose of proceedings relating to a maintenance order to which Part 1 of the 1972 Act applies. (Section 14 of the 1972 Act makes provision for the taking of evidence needed for the purpose of certain proceedings.) 2 The High Court has power to take the evidence where— a the request for evidence relates to a maintenance order made by a superior court in the United Kingdom; and b the witness resides in England and Wales. 3 The family court has power to take evidence where— a the request for evidence relates to a maintenance order— i made by the family court; or ii registered in the family court; or b the Lord Chancellor sends to the family court a request to take evidence. (Practice Direction 34E makes further provision on this matter) 6 The evidence is to be taken in accordance with Part 22. Request for the taking of evidence by a court in a reciprocating country 34 1 This rule applies where a request is made by the family court for the taking of evidence in a reciprocating country in accordance with section 14(5) of the 1972 Act. 2 The request must be made in writing to the court in the reciprocating country. (Rule 34.22 provides for the transmission of documents to a court in a reciprocating country.) Transmission of documents 34 1 This rule applies to any document, including a notice or request, which is required to be sent to a court in a reciprocating country by— a Part 1 of the 1972 Act; or b Section 1 of Chapter 2 of this Part of these rules. 2 The document must be sent to the Lord Chancellor for transmission to the court in the reciprocating country. Method of payment under registered orders 34 1 Where an order is registered in the family court in accordance with section 6(3) of the 1972 Act, the court must order that the payment of sums due under the order be made— a to the ... registering court; and b at such time and place as the court officer directs. (Section 6(3) of the 1972 Act makes provision for the registration of maintenance orders made in a reciprocating country.) 2 Where the court orders payments to be made to the court , whether in accordance with paragraph (1) or otherwise, the court officer must send the payments— a by post to either— i the court which made the order; or ii such other person or authority as that court, or the Lord Chancellor, directs; or b if the court which made the order is a country or territory specified in the Practice Direction 34A— i to the Crown Agents for Overseas Governments and Administrations for transmission to the person to whom they are due; or ii as the Lord Chancellor directs. (Practice Direction 34A contains further provisions relating to the payment of sums due under registered orders.) Enforcement of payments under registered orders 34 1 This rule applies where a court has ordered periodical payments under a registered maintenance order to be made to the court ... . 2 The court officer must take reasonable steps to notify the payee of the means of enforcement available. 3 Paragraph (4) applies where periodical payments due under a registered order are in arrears. 4 The court officer, on that officer's own initiative— a may; or b if the sums due are more than 4 weeks in arrears, must, proceed in that officer's own name for the recovery of the sums due unless of the view that it is unreasonable to do so. Notification of registration and cancellation 34 1 The court officer must send written notice to the Lord Chancellor of the due registration of orders registered in accordance with section 6(3), 7(5), or 10(4) of the 1972 Act. 2 The court officer must, when registering an order in accordance with section 6(3), 7(5), 9(10), 10(4) or (5) or 23(3) of the 1972 Act , send written notice to the payer stating— a that the order has been registered; b that payments under the order should be made to the court officer; and c the hours during which and the place at which the payments should be made. 3 The court officer must, when cancelling the registration of an order in accordance with section 10(1) of the 1972 Act, send written notice of the cancellation to the payer. SECTION 2 Modification of rules in Section 1 of this Chapter SUB-SECTION 1 Republic of Ireland Application of Section 1 of this Chapter to the Republic of Ireland 34 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . SUB-SECTION 2 Hague Convention Countries Application of Section 1 of this Chapter to the Hague Convention Countries 34 1 In relation to the Hague Convention Countries, Section 1 of this Chapter has effect as modified by this rule. 2 A reference in this rule, and in any rule which has effect in relation to the Hague Convention Countries by virtue of this rule to— a the 1972 Act is a reference to the 1972 Act as modified by Schedule 2 to the Reciprocal Enforcement of Maintenance Orders (Hague Convention Countries) Order 1993 ; and b a section under the 1972 Act is a reference to the section so numbered in the 1972 Act as so modified. 3 A reference to a reciprocating country in rule 34.12(1) and Section 1 of this Chapter is a reference to a Hague Convention Country. 4 Rules 34.15 (certification of evidence given on provisional orders), 34.16 (confirmation of provisional orders), 34.19 (notification of confirmation , variation or revocation of a maintenance order by the family court ) and 34.21 (request for the taking of evidence by a court in a reciprocating country) do not apply. 5 For rule 34.17 (consideration of revocation of a provisional order made by the family court ) substitute— Consideration of variation or revocation of a maintenance order made by the family court 34 1 This rule applies where— a an application has been made to the family court by a payee for the variation or revocation of an order to which section 5 of the 1972 Act applies; and b the payer resides in a Hague Convention Country. 2 The court officer must serve on the payee, by post, a copy of any representations or evidence adduced by or on behalf of the payer. ( ...) . 6 For rule 34.18 (notification of variation or revocation of a maintenance order by the High Court or the family court ) substitute— Notification of variation or revocation of a maintenance order by the High Court or the family court 34 1 This rule applies if the High Court or the family court makes an order varying or revoking a maintenance order to which section 5 of the 1972 Act applies. 2 If the time for appealing has expired without an appeal having been entered, the court officer will send to the Lord Chancellor— a the documents required by section 5(8) of the 1972 Act; and b a certificate signed by a judge stating that the order of variation or revocation is enforceable and no longer subject to the ordinary forms of review. 3 A party who enters an appeal against the order of variation or revocation must, at the same time, give written notice to the court officer. . 7 For rule 34.23(2) (method of payment under registered orders) substitute— 2 Where the court orders payment to be made to the court , the court officer must send the payments by post to the payee under the order. . 8 For rule 34.25 (notification of registration and cancellation) substitute— Notification of registration and cancellation 34 The court officer must send written notice to— a the Lord Chancellor, on the due registration of an order under section 10(4) of the 1972 Act; and b the payer under the order, on— i the registration of an order under section 10(4) of the 1972 Act; or ii the cancellation of the registration of an order under section 10(1) of the 1972 Act. . 9 After rule 34.25 insert— General provisions as to notices 34 1 A notice to a payer of the registration of an order in the family court in accordance with section 6(3) of the 1972 Act must be in the form referred to in a practice direction. (Section 6(8) of the 1972 Act requires notice of registration to be given to the payer.) 2 If the court sets aside the registration of a maintenance order following an appeal under section 6(9) of the 1972 Act, the court officer must send written notice of the decision to the Lord Chancellor. 3 A notice to a payee that the court officer has refused to register an order must be in the form referred to in a practice direction. (Section 6(11) of the 1972 Act requires notice of refusal of registration to be given to the payee.) 4 Where, under any provision of Part 1 of the 1972 Act, a court officer serves a notice on a payer who resides in a Hague Convention Country, the court officer must send to the Lord Chancellor a certificate of service. . SUB-SECTION 3 United States of America Application of Section 1 of this Chapter to the United States of America 34 1 In relation to the United States of America, Section 1 of this Chapter has effect as modified by this rule. 2 A reference in this rule and in any rule which has effect in relation to the United States of America by virtue of this rule to— a the 1972 Act is a reference to the 1972 Act as modified by Schedule 1 to the Reciprocal Enforcement of Maintenance Orders (United States of America) Order 2007 ; and b a section under the 1972 Act is a reference to the section so numbered in the 1972 Act as so modified. 3 A reference to a reciprocating country in rule 34.12(1) and Section 1 of this Chapter is a reference to the United States of America. 4 Rules 34.15 (certification of evidence given on provisional orders), 34.16 (confirmation of provisional orders), 34.19 (notification of confirmation , variation or revocation of a maintenance order made by the family court ) and 34.21 (request for the taking of evidence in a reciprocating country) do not apply. 5 For rule 34.17 (consideration of revocation of a provisional order made by the family court ) substitute— Consideration of variation or revocation of a maintenance order made by the family court 34 1 This rule applies where— a an application has been made to the family court by a payee for the variation or revocation of an order to which section 5 of the 1972 Act applies; and b the payer resides in the United States of America. 2 The court officer must serve on the payee by post a copy of any representations or evidence adduced by or on behalf of the payer. ( ...) . 6 For rule 34.18 (notification of variation or revocation), substitute— Notification of variation or revocation 34 If the High Court or the family court makes an order varying or revoking a maintenance order to which section 5 of the 1972 Act applies, the court officer will send to the Lord Chancellor the documents required by section 5(7) of that Act. . 7 For 34.23(2)(method of payment under registered orders) substitute— 2 Where the court orders payment to be made to the court , the court officer must send the payments by post to the payee under the order. . 8 For rule 34.25 (notification of registration and cancellation) substitute— Notification of registration and cancellation 34 The court officer must send written notice to— a the Lord Chancellor, on the due registration of an order under section 10(4) of the 1972 Act; or b the payer under the order, on— i the registration of an order under section 10(4) of the 1972 Act; or ii the cancellation of the registration of an order under section 10(1) of that Act. SECTION 3 Proceedings in a Hague Convention Country or in the United States of America Notification of proceedings in a Hague Convention Country or in the United States of America 34.28ZA Practice Direction 34E applies where the court officer receives from the Lord Chancellor notice of the institution of proceedings, including notice of the substance of a claim, in a Hague Convention Country or in the United States of America in relation to the making, variation or revocation of a maintenance order. SECTION 4 Reciprocal enforcement of claims for the recovery of maintenance Interpretation 34.28ZB In this Section— “convention country” means a country or territory specified in an Order in Council made under section 25 of the 1972 Act ; and an expression defined in the 1972 Act has the meaning given to it in that Act. Dismissal of an application under section 27A of the 1972 Act or application for variation 34.28ZC 1 Where the family court dismisses an application under— a section 27A of the 1972 Act (application for recovery of maintenance); or b an application by a person in a convention country for the variation of a registered order, the court officer will send a written notice of the court’s decision to the Lord Chancellor. 2 The notice will include a statement of the court’s reasons for its decision. Application for recovery of maintenance in England and Wales: section 27B of the 1972 Act 34.28ZD 1 Where the family court receives an application for the recovery of maintenance sent from the Lord Chancellor under section 27B of the 1972 Act , the court will— a fix the date, time and place for a hearing or directions appointment, allowing sufficient time for service under this rule to be effected at least 21 days before the date fixed; and b serve copies of the application and any accompanying documents, together with a notice stating the date, time and place so fixed, on the respondent. 2 Within 14 days of service under this rule, the respondent must file an answer to the application in the form referred to in Practice Direction 5A. Application under section 26(1) or (2) of the 1972 Act and certificate under section 26(3A) of the 1972 Act : registration 34.28ZE Where— a an application under section 26(1) or (2) of the 1972 Act ; or b a certificate under section 26(3A) of the 1972 Act , is required to be registered in the family court by virtue of the Recovery of Maintenance (United States of America) Order 2007, the court officer will enter a minute or memorandum of the application or certificate in the register. Registration of an order: sections 27C(7) and 32(3) and (6) of the 1972 Act 34.28ZF 1 Where the family court makes an order which is required under section 27C(7) of the 1972 Act to be registered, the court officer will enter a minute or memorandum of the order in the register. 2 Where a court officer receives under section 32(3) of the 1972 Act a certified copy of an order, the court officer will register the order by means of a minute or memorandum in the register. 3 Every minute or memorandum entered under paragraph (1) or (2) will specify the section and subsection of the 1972 Act under which the order in question is registered. 4 Where a court officer registers an order as required by section 27C(7) or 32(3) of the 1972 Act , the court officer will send written notice to the Lord Chancellor that the order has been registered. 5 Where a court officer is required by section 32(6) of the 1972 Act to give notice of the registration of an order, the court officer will do this by sending written notice to the officer specified in that subsection that the order has been registered. Payments made to the family court 34.28ZG 1 Where payments are made to the family court by virtue of section 27C or 34A of the 1972 Act , the court officer will send those payments by post to such person or authority as the Lord Chancellor may from time to time direct. 2 Subject to paragraph (3), if it appears to a court officer that any sums payable under a registered order are in arrears, the officer may proceed in the officer’s own name for the recovery of those sums. 3 Where it appears to the officer that sums payable under the order are in arrears to an amount equal— a in the case of payments to be made monthly or less frequently, to twice the sum payable periodically; or b in any other case, to four times the sum payable periodically, the officer will proceed in the officer’s own name for the recovery of those sums, unless it appears to the officer that it is unreasonable in the circumstances to do so. Method of payment 34.28ZH 1 This rule applies where the family court exercises its duties or powers under section 27C or 34A of the 1972 Act . 2 Where the court orders that payments under the order are to be made by a particular means— a the court will record on the copy of the order the means of payment that the court has ordered; and b the court officer will, as soon as practicable, notify, in writing, the person liable to make the payments under the order how payments are to be made. 3 Paragraph (4) applies where the court orders that payments be made to the court by a method of payment falling within section 1(5) of the Maintenance Enforcement Act 1991. 4 The court officer will notify the person liable to make the payments under the order of sufficient details of the account into which the payments should be made to enable payments to be made into that account. Application under section 34 of the 1972 Act : variation or revocation 34.28ZI 1 This rule applies in relation to an application under section 34 of the 1972 Act for the variation or revocation of a registered order. 2 An application which is made directly to the registering court must be filed in the form referred to in Practice Direction 5A. 3 Where the court receives an application, either filed in accordance with paragraph (2) or sent from the Lord Chancellor under section 34(3) of the 1972 Act — a the court will set the date, time and place for a hearing or directions appointment; and b the court officer will notify the applicant of the date, time and place. Application under section 35 of the 1972 Act : variation or revocation 34.28ZJ 1 This rule applies in relation to an application under section 35 of the 1972 Act for the variation or revocation of a registered order. 2 Notice under section 35(3)(b) of the 1972 Act of the time and place appointed for the hearing of the application will be in the form specified in Practice Direction 34D. 3 The court officer will send the notice by post to the Lord Chancellor for onward transmission to the appropriate authority in the convention country in which the respondent is residing. 4 The time appointed for the hearing of the application will not be less than six weeks later than the date on which the notice is sent to the Lord Chancellor. Request under section 38(1) of the 1972 Act to the family court 34.28ZK 1 This rule applies where the family court receives from the Lord Chancellor a request under section 38(1) of the 1972 Act (taking evidence at the request of a court in a convention country) to take the evidence of any person. 2 Subject to paragraph (3)— a the evidence will be taken in the same manner as if the person concerned were a witness in family proceedings; b any oral evidence so taken will be put into writing and read to the person who gave it, who must sign the document; and c the judge who takes any such evidence of any person will certify at the foot of the document setting out the evidence of, or produced in evidence by, that person that such evidence was taken, or document received in evidence, as the case may be, by that judge. 3 Where the request referred to in section 38(2) of the 1972 Act includes a request that the evidence be taken in a particular manner, the court by which the evidence is taken will, so far as circumstances permit, comply with that request. Request under section 38(1) of the 1972 Act to the officer of the court 34.28ZL 1 This rule applies where an officer of the court receives from the Lord Chancellor a request under section 38(1) of the 1972 Act to take the evidence of any person. 2 Subject to paragraph (3)— a the person whose evidence is to be taken will be examined on oath by or before a justices’ legal adviser or any other court officer determined by the Lord Chancellor; b any oral evidence will be put into writing and read to the person who gave it, who must sign the document; and c the justices’ legal adviser or other officer will certify at the foot of the document setting out the evidence of, or produced by, that person, that such evidence was taken, or document received in evidence, as the case may be, by that justices’ legal adviser or other officer. 3 Where the request referred to in section 38(1) of the 1972 Act includes a request that the evidence be taken in a particular manner, the justices’ legal adviser or other officer by whom the evidence is taken will, so far as circumstances permit, comply with that request. 4 For the purposes of this rule, the justices’ legal adviser or other officer has the same power to administer oaths as a single justice of the peace. Onward transmission of documents 34.28ZM Any document mentioned in rule 34.28ZK(2)(c) or rule 34.28ZL(2)(c) will be sent to the Lord Chancellor for onward transmission to the appropriate authority in the convention country in which the request referred to in section 38(1) of the 1972 Act originated. CHAPTER 3 ENFORCEMENT OF MAINTENANCE ORDERS UNDER THE 2007 HAGUE CONVENTION Application of this Chapter 34.28A 1 In this Chapter— a references to a maintenance order include— i . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ii a maintenance decision to which Chapter V of the 2007 Hague Convention applies by virtue of Article 19(1) of that Convention; iii a maintenance arrangement (as defined in Article 3(e) of the 2007 Hague Convention ) which is to be recognised and enforceable in the same way as a maintenance decision by virtue of Article 30 of that Convention; b references to the Hague Protocol are to the Protocol on the Law Applicable to Maintenance Obligations done at The Hague on 23 November 2007 ; c . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 2 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ( ... ) SECTION 1 Registration and Enforcement in a Magistrates' Court of Maintenance Orders made in a State bound by the 2007 Hague Convention Interpretation 34 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Application under Article 30 of the Maintenance Regulation or under Article 23 of the 2007 Hague Convention for a declaration of enforceability 34.29A . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Registration of maintenance orders 34 1 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 2 This rule and Practice Direction 34E apply where the family court receives— a . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . b . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . c . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . d . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . e an application under Article 23 of the 2007 Hague Convention for registration of a maintenance order made in a State bound by that Convention .... 3 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 4 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 5 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 6 Except where Practice Direction 34E provides otherwise, the court must register the order unless— a . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . b . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . c in the case of an application under Article 23(2) or (3) of the 2007 Hague Convention , Article 22(a) of that Convention applies. 7 If the court ... refuses to register an order to which this rule relates the court officer must notify the applicant. 8 If the court ... registers an order the court officer must send written notice of that fact to— a the Lord Chancellor; b the payer; and c the applicant. 9 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Appeal from a decision relating to registration 34 1 This rule applies to an appeal under— a . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . b . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . c . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . d . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . e Article 23(5) of the 2007 Hague Convention . 2 The appeal must be to the family court. (Practice Direction 34E makes provision in relation to such cases.) Payment of sums due under a registered order 34 1 Where an order is registered in accordance with Article 23 of the 2007 Hague Convention the court may order that payment of sums due under the order be made to the court, at such time and place as directed. 2 Where the court orders payments to be made to the court ..., whether in accordance with paragraph (1) or otherwise, the court officer must send the payments by post either— a to the court which made the order; or b to such other person or authority as that court, or the Lord Chancellor, directs. (Practice Direction 34A contains further provisions relating to the payment of sums due under registered orders.) Enforcement of payments under registered orders 34 1 This rule applies where a court has ordered periodical payments under a registered maintenance order to be made to the the family court . 2 The court officer must take reasonable steps to notify the payee of the means of enforcement available. 3 Paragraph (4) applies where periodical payments due under a registered order are in arrears. 4 The court officer, on that officer's own initiative— a may; or b if the sums due are more than 4 weeks in arrears, must, proceed in that officer's own name for the recovery of the sums due unless of the view that it is unreasonable to do so. Variation and revocation of registered orders 34 1 This rule applies where the court officer for a registering court receives notice that a registered maintenance order has been varied or revoked by a competent court in a State bound by the 2007 Hague Convention . 2 The court officer for the registering court must— a register the order of variation or revocation; and b send notice of the registration by post to the payer and payee under the order. 3 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Registered order: payer residing in an area covered by a different Maintenance Enforcement Business Centre 34 Practice Direction 34E makes provision for cases where a court officer in the Maintenance Enforcement Business Centre for the Designated Family Judge area where an order is registered considers that the payer is residing in a Designated Family Judge area covered by a different Maintenance Enforcement Business Centre. (For the way in which information will be provided to enable Maintenance Enforcement Business Centres to be identified, see Practice Direction 34E.) Cancellation of registered orders 34 1 Where the court officer for the registering court— a has no reason to send papers to another Maintenance Enforcement Business Centre under Practice Direction 34E; and b considers that the payer under the registered order is not residing within the area covered by the Maintenance Enforcement Business Centre for the Designated Family Judge area where the order is registered and has no assets in England and Wales, the court officer must cancel the registration. 2 The court officer must— a give notice of cancellation to the payee; and b send to the Lord Chancellor— i the information and documents relating to the registration; ii a certificate of arrears, if applicable, signed by the court officer; iii a statement giving such information as the court officer possesses as to the whereabouts of the payer and the nature and location of the payer’s assets; and iv any other relevant documents which the court officer has relating to the case. (Practice Direction 34E makes further provision on this matter.) Directions as to stays, documents and translations 34.36A At any stage in proceedings for registration of a maintenance order under this Section of this Chapter, the court may give directions about the conduct of the proceedings, including— a staying of proceedings in accordance with— i . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ii . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . iii . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . iv . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . v Article 30(6) of the 2007 Hague Convention ; b the provision of documents in accordance with— i . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ii . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . iii . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . iv . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . v Article 25 or 30 of the 2007 Hague Convention ; c the provision of translations in accordance with— i . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ii . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . iii . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . iv . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . v in relation to an application under this Section relating to the 2007 Hague Convention , without prejudice to Article 44 of that Convention. International Maintenance Obligations; Communication with the Central Authority for England and Wales 34.36B 1 Where the Lord Chancellor requests information or a document from the court officer for the relevant court for the purposes of ...Article 12 or 25(2) of the 2007 Hague Convention , the court officer shall provide the requested information or document to the Lord Chancellor forthwith. 2 In this rule, “relevant court” means the court at which an application under ... Article 10 of the 2007 Hague Convention has been filed. [The Lord Chancellor is the Central Authority for the 2007 Hague Convention ...] The Maintenance Regulation: applications for enforcement or for refusal or suspension of enforcement 34.36C . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . SECTION 2 Reciprocal enforcement in a Contracting State ... of Orders of a court in England and Wales Application in a magistrates' court for a maintenance order, or revocation of a maintenance order, to which the 1982 Act, the Judgments Regulations or the Lugano Convention applies 34 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Admissibility of Documents 34 1 This rule applies to a document, referred to in paragraph (2) and authenticated in accordance with paragraph (3), which comprises, records or summarises evidence given in, or information relating to, proceedings in a court in another part of the UK or another Contracting State to the 2007 Hague Convention , and any reference in this rule to “the court”, without more, is a reference to that court. 2 The documents referred to at paragraph (1) are documents which purport to— a set out or summarise evidence given to the court; b have been received in evidence to the court; c set out or summarise evidence taken in the court for the purpose of proceedings in a court in England and Wales to which ... the 2007 Hague Convention applies; or d record information relating to payments made under an order of the court. 3 A document to which paragraph (1) applies shall, in any proceedings in the family court relating to a maintenance order to which ... the 2007 Hague Convention applies, be admissible as evidence of any fact stated in it to the same extent as oral evidence of that fact is admissible in those proceedings. 4 A document to which paragraph (1) applies shall be deemed to be authenticated— a in relation to the documents listed at paragraph 2(a) or (c), if the document purports to be— i certified by the judge or official before whom the evidence was given or taken; or ii the original document recording or summarising the evidence, or a true copy of that document; b in relation to a document listed at paragraph (2)(b), if the document purports to be certified by a judge or official of the court to be, or to be a true copy of, the document received in evidence; and c in relation to the document listed at paragraph (2)(d), if the document purports to be certified by a judge or official of the court as a true record of the payments made under the order. 5 It shall not be necessary in any proceedings in which evidence is to be received under this rule to prove the signature or official position of the person appearing to have given the certificate referred to in paragraph (4). 6 Nothing in this rule shall prejudice the admission in evidence of any document which is admissible in evidence apart from this rule. 7 Any request by the family court for the taking or providing of evidence by a court in a State bound by the 2007 Hague Convention for the purposes of proceedings to which that Convention applies, or by a court in another part of the United Kingdom, shall be communicated in writing to the court in question. 8 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ( ... ) Enforcement of orders of the family court 34 1 A person who wishes to enforce a maintenance order obtained in the family court in a State bound by the 2007 Hague Convention must apply for a certified copy of the order and, where required by Practice Direction 34A, a certificate giving particulars relating to the judgment and proceedings in which it was given. 2 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 3 An application under this rule must be made in writing to the court officer and must specify— a the names of the parties to the proceedings; b the date, or approximate date, of the proceedings in which the maintenance order was made and the nature of those proceedings; c the State in which the application for recognition or enforcement has been made or is to be made; and d the postal address of the applicant. 4 The court officer must, on receipt of the application, send a copy of the order to the applicant certified in accordance with ... practice direction 34A , together with a copy of any certificate required by that practice direction . 5 Paragraph (6) applies where— a a maintenance order is registered in the family court ; and b a person wishes to obtain a certificate giving details of any payments made or arrears accrued under the order while it has been registered, for the purposes of an application made or to be made in connection with that order in— i . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ii . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . iii . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . iv . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . v another part of the United Kingdom ; or vi another State bound by the 2007 Hague Convention ... . 6 The person wishing to obtain the certificate referred to in paragraph (5) may make a written application to the court officer for the registering court. 7 On receipt of an application under paragraph (6) the court officer must send to the applicant a certificate giving the information requested. (Rule 74.12 (application for certified copy of a judgment) and 74.13 (evidence in support) of the CPR apply in relation to the application for a certified copy of a judgment obtained in the High Court or a county court.) Enforcement of orders of the High Court or the family court 34.40 1 This rule applies where a person wishes to enforce a maintenance order obtained in the High Court or the family court in ... a State bound by the 2007 Hague Convention .... 2 Subject to the requirements of Practice Direction 34A, rules 74.12 (application for a certified copy of a judgment) and 74.13 (evidence in support) of the CPR apply in relation to— a . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . b an application for a certified copy of a judgment and a certificate giving particulars relating to the judgment and the proceedings in which it was given. PART 35 MEDIATION DIRECTIVE Scope and Interpretation 35 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Relevant disputes: applications for consent orders in respect of financial remedies 35 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Mediation evidence: disclosure and inspection 35 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Mediation evidence: witnesses and depositions 35 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . PART 36 TRANSITIONAL ARRANGEMENTS AND PILOT SCHEMES Transitional provisions 36 Practice Direction 36A shall make provision for the extent to which these rules shall apply to proceedings started before the day on which they come into force. Pilot schemes 36 Practice directions may modify or disapply any provision of these rules— a for specified periods; and b in relation to proceedings in specified courts, during the operation of pilot schemes for assessing the use of new practices and procedures in connection with proceedings. Domestic Abuse Act 2021: provision during pilot commencement of Part 3 36.2A 1 Practice directions may make provision for proceedings in relation to Part 3 of the Domestic Abuse Act 2021 during any period when, pursuant to regulations made under section 90(7) to (9) of that Act, any provisions of that Part are in force only for a specified purpose, in relation to a specified area or for a specified period. 2 The provision made by a practice direction under paragraph (1) may include provision modifying or disapplying any provision of these Rules. Temporary modifications for coronavirus or other emergency 36.3 Practice Directions may modify or disapply any provision of these rules— a for specified periods; and b in relation to proceedings in specified courts, in order to address issues for the work of the courts arising from the coronavirus (SARS-CoV-2) outbreak or any other public emergency. PART 37 APPLICATIONS AND PROCEEDINGS IN RELATION TO CONTEMPT OF COURT Contents of this Part Rule 37.1 Scope Rule 37.2 Interpretation Rule 37.3 How to make a contempt application Rule 37.4 Requirements of a contempt application Rule 37.5 Service of a contempt application Rule 37.6 Cases where no application is made Rule 37.7 Directions for hearing of contempt proceedings Rule 37.8 Hearings and judgments in contempt proceedings Rule 37.9 Powers of the court in contempt proceedings Rule 37.10 Applications to discharge committal orders Scope 37.1 1 This Part sets out the procedure to be followed in proceedings for contempt of court (“contempt proceedings”). 2 This Part does not alter the scope and extent of the jurisdiction of courts determining contempt proceedings, whether inherent, statutory or at common law. 3 This Part has effect subject to and to the extent that it is consistent with the substantive law of contempt of court. Interpretation 37.2 In this Part— “claimant” means a person making a contempt application; “contempt application” means an application to the court for an order determining contempt proceedings; “defendant” means the person against whom the application is made; “order of committal” means the imposition of a sentence of imprisonment (whether immediate or suspended) for contempt of court; “penal notice” means a prominent notice on the front of an order warning that if the person against whom the order is made (and, in the case of a corporate body, a director or officer of that body) disobeys the court’s order, the person (or director or officer) may be held in contempt of court and punished by a fine, imprisonment, confiscation of assets or other punishment under the law. How to make a contempt application 37.3 1 A contempt application made in existing High Court or family court proceedings is made by an application under Part 18 in those proceedings, whether or not the application is made against a party to those proceedings. 2 If the application is made in the High Court, it shall be determined by a High Court judge of the Division in which the case is proceeding. If it is made in the family court, it shall be determined by a judge of the family court. (The Family Court (Composition and Distribution of Business) Rules 2014 make provision for which level of judge may determine a contempt application.) 3 A contempt application in relation to alleged interference with the due administration of justice, otherwise than in existing High Court or family court proceedings, is made by an application to the High Court under Part 19. 4 Where an application under Part 19 is made under paragraph (3), the rules in Part 19 apply except as modified by this Part and the defendant is not required to acknowledge service of the application. 5 Permission to make a contempt application is required where the application is made in relation to— a interference with the due administration of justice, except in relation to existing High Court or family court proceedings; b an allegation of knowingly making a false statement in any affidavit, affirmation or other document verified by a statement of truth or in a disclosure statement. 6 If permission to make the application is needed, the application for permission shall be included in the contempt application, which will proceed to a full hearing only if permission is granted. 7 If permission is needed and the application relates to High Court proceedings, the question of permission shall be determined by a single judge of the High Court. If permission is granted the contempt application shall be determined by a single judge or Divisional Court of that Division. Requirements of a contempt application 37.4 1 Unless and to the extent that the court directs otherwise, every contempt application must be supported by written evidence given by affidavit or affirmation. 2 A contempt application must include statements of all the following, unless (in the case of (b) to (g)) wholly inapplicable— a the nature of the alleged contempt (for example, breach of an order or undertaking or contempt in the face of the court); b the date and terms of any order allegedly breached or disobeyed; c confirmation that any such order was personally served, and the date it was served, unless the court or the parties dispensed with personal service; d if the court dispensed with personal service, the terms and date of the court’s order dispensing with personal service; e confirmation that any order allegedly breached or disobeyed included a penal notice; f the date and terms of any undertaking allegedly breached; g confirmation of the claimant’s belief that the person who gave any undertaking understood its terms and the consequences of failure to comply with it; h a brief summary of the facts alleged to constitute the contempt, set out numerically in chronological order; i that the defendant has the right to be legally represented in the contempt proceedings; j that the defendant is entitled to a reasonable opportunity to obtain legal representation and to apply for legal aid which may be available without any means test; k that the defendant may be entitled to the services of an interpreter; l that the defendant is entitled to a reasonable time to prepare for the hearing; m that the defendant is entitled but not obliged to give written and oral evidence in their defence; n that the defendant has the right to remain silent and to decline to answer any question the answer to which may incriminate the defendant; o that the court may proceed in the defendant’s absence if they do not attend but (whether or not they attend) will only find the defendant in contempt if satisfied beyond reasonable doubt of the facts constituting contempt and that they do constitute contempt; p that if the court is satisfied that the defendant has committed a contempt, the court may punish the defendant by a fine, imprisonment, confiscation of assets or other punishment under the law; q that if the defendant admits the contempt and wishes to apologise to the court, that is likely to reduce the seriousness of any punishment by the court; r that the court’s findings will be provided in writing as soon as practicable after the hearing; and s that the court will sit in public, unless and to the extent that the court orders otherwise, and that its findings will be made public. Service of a contempt application 37.5 1 Unless the court directs otherwise in accordance with Part 6 and except as provided in paragraph (2), a contempt application and evidence in support must be served on the defendant personally. (Rule 6.23A specifies how service is to be effected on a person where there are reasonable grounds to believe that person is residing in a refuge.) 2 Where a legal representative for the defendant is on the record in the proceedings in which, or in connection with which, an alleged contempt is committed— a the contempt application and evidence in support may be served on the representative for the defendant unless the representative objects in writing within seven days of receipt of the application and evidence in support; b if the representative does not object in writing, they must at once provide to the defendant a copy of the contempt application and the evidence supporting it and take all reasonable steps to ensure the defendant understands them; c if the representative objects in writing, the issue of service shall be referred to a judge of the court dealing with the contempt application; and the judge shall consider written representations from the parties and determine the issue on the papers, without (unless the judge directs otherwise) an oral hearing. Cases where no application is made 37.6 1 If the court considers that a contempt of court (including a contempt in the face of the court) may have been committed, the court on its own initiative shall consider whether to proceed against the defendant in contempt proceedings. 2 Where the court does so, any other party in the proceedings may be required by the court to give such assistance to the court as is proportionate and reasonable, having regard to the resources available to that party. 3 If the court proceeds of its own initiative, it shall issue a summons to the defendant which includes the matters set out in rule 37.4(2)(a)-(s) (in so far as applicable) and requires the defendant to attend court for directions to be given. 4 A summons issued under this rule shall be served on the defendant personally and on any other party, unless the court directs otherwise. If rule 37.5(2) applies, the procedure there set out shall be followed unless the court directs otherwise. Directions for hearing of contempt proceedings 37.7 1 The court shall give such directions as it thinks fit for the hearing and determination of contempt proceedings, including directions for the attendance of witnesses and oral evidence, as it considers appropriate. 2 The court may issue a bench warrant to secure the attendance of the defendant at a directions hearing or at the substantive hearing. 3 The court may not give any direction compelling the defendant to give evidence either orally or in writing. Hearings and judgments in contempt proceedings 37.8 1 All hearings of contempt proceedings shall, irrespective of the parties’ consent, be listed and heard in public unless the court otherwise directs, applying the provisions of paragraph (4). 2 In deciding whether to hold a hearing in private, the court must consider any duty to protect or have regard to a right to freedom of expression which may be affected. 3 The court shall .take reasonable steps to ensure that all hearings are of an open and public character, save when a hearing is held in private. 4 A hearing, or any part of it, must be held in private if, and only to the extent that, the court is satisfied of one or more of the matters set out in sub-paragraphs (a) to (g) and that it is necessary to sit in private to secure the proper administration of justice— a publicity would defeat the object of the hearing; b it involves matters relating to national security; c it involves confidential information (including information relating to personal financial matters) and publicity would damage that confidentiality; d a private hearing is necessary to protect the interests of any child or protected party; e it is a hearing of an application made without notice and it would be unjust to any respondent for there to be a public hearing; f it involves uncontentious matters arising in the administration of trusts or in the administration of a deceased person’s estate; or g the court for any other reason considers this to be necessary to secure the proper administration of justice. 5 The court must order that the identity of any party or witness shall not be disclosed if, and only if, it considers non-disclosure necessary to secure the proper administration of justice and in order to protect the interests of that party or witness. 6 Unless and to the extent that the court otherwise directs, where the court acts under paragraph (4) or (5), a copy of the court’s order shall be published on the website of the Judiciary of England and Wales (which may be found at www.judiciary.uk). Any person who is not a party to the proceedings may apply to attend the hearing and make submissions, or apply to set aside or vary the order. 7 Advocates and the judge shall appear robed in all hearings of contempt proceedings, whether or not the court sits in public. 8 Before deciding to sit in private for all or part of the hearing, the court shall notify the national print and broadcast media, via the Press Association. 9 The court shall consider any submissions from the parties or media organisations before deciding whether and if so to what extent the hearing should be in private. 10 If the court decides to sit in private it shall, before doing so, sit in public to give a reasoned public judgment setting out why it is doing so. 11 At the conclusion of the hearing, whether or not held in private, the court shall sit in public to give a reasoned public judgment stating its findings and any punishment. 12 The court shall inform the defendant of the right to appeal without permission, the time limit for appealing and the court before which any appeal must be brought. 13 The court shall be responsible for ensuring that judgments in contempt proceedings are transcribed and published on the website of the judiciary of England and Wales. Powers of the court in contempt proceedings 37.9 1 If the court finds the defendant in contempt of court, the court may impose a period of imprisonment (an order of committal), a fine, confiscation of assets or other punishment permitted under the law. 2 Execution of an order of committal requires issue of a warrant of committal. An order of committal and a warrant of committal have immediate effect unless and to the extent that the court decides to suspend execution of the order or warrant. 3 An order or warrant of committal must be personally served on the defendant unless the court directs otherwise. 4 To the extent that the substantive law permits, a court may attach a power of arrest to a committal order. 5 An order or warrant of committal may not be enforced more than two years after the date it was made unless the court directs otherwise. Applications to discharge committal orders 37.10 1 A defendant against whom a committal order has been made may apply to discharge it. 2 Any such application shall be made by an application notice under Part 18 in the contempt proceedings. 3 The court hearing such an application shall consider all the circumstances and make such order under the law as it thinks fit. PART 38 RECOGNITION AND ENFORCEMENT OF PROTECTION MEASURES CHAPTER 1 SCOPE AND INTERPRETATION OF THIS PART Scope and interpretation 38.1 1 This Part contains rules about the ... recognition and enforcement of incoming protection measures .... 2 In this Part— ... ... “Article 11 notice” means the notification required by Article 11 of the Protection Measures Regulation; “Article 14 certificate” means a certificate issued under Article 14 of the Protection Measures Regulation; ... “person causing the risk” has the meaning given to it in the Protection Measures Regulation; and “protected person” has the meaning given to it in the Protection Measures Regulation. CHAPTER 2 CERTIFICATES FOR OUTGOING PROTECTION MEASURES Application for an Article 5 certificate 38.2 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . The court to which an application for an Article 5 certificate must be made 38.3 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . When a request for a translation of an Article 5 certificate may be made 38.4 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . The court to which a request for translation of an Article 5 certificate must be made 38.5 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Service requirements under Article 6 38.6 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Notification of the certificate under Article 8 38.7 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Rectification of an Article 5 certificate 38.8 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Withdrawal of an Article 5 certificate 38.9 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . When an application for an Article 14 certificate may be made 38.10 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . The court to which an application for an Article 14 certificate must be made 38.11 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . CHAPTER 3 INCOMING PROTECTION MEASURES Application for adjustment under Article 11 38.12 A protected person may apply to the court under Article 11 of the Protection Measures Regulation (as it has effect in the law of England and Wales) to adjust the factual elements of an incoming protection measure. Notification of the adjustment under Article 11 38.13 1 Subject to paragraph (2), the court officer must give Article 11 notice to the person causing the risk by serving it in accordance with Chapter 3 of Part 6 and the rules in that Chapter apply to service of the notice as they apply to any other document to be served by a court officer. 2 If the person causing the risk resides outside the United Kingdom , the court officer must give Article 11 notice by sending it by registered letter with acknowledgment of receipt or other confirmation of delivery or equivalent to the last known place of residence of that person. Application for refusal of recognition or enforcement under Article 13 38.14 An application by a person causing the risk for refusal of recognition or enforcement under Article 13 of the Protection Measures Regulation (as it has effect in the law of England and Wales) must be made to— a the family court if— i there are proceedings relating to the same protection measure before the family court; or ii proceedings relating to the same protection measure were dealt with by the family court; b the High Court if— i there are proceedings relating to the same protection measure before the High Court; or ii proceedings relating to the same protection measure were dealt with by the High Court; or c the family court, unless, applying rule 5.4, the application should be made to the High Court. Application under Article 14(2) 38.15 1 This rule applies where an Article 14 certificate has been issued in a Member State of the European Union other than ... Denmark. 2 A protected person or person causing the risk may apply to the court to stay, suspend or withdraw the effects of recognition or, where applicable, the enforcement of the protection measure. 3 An application under this rule must include a copy of the Article 14 certificate issued in the ... Member State. 4 On an application under this rule, the court must make such orders or give such directions as may be necessary to give effect to the Article 14 certificate. PART 39 ATTACHMENT OF EARNINGS CHAPTER I GENERAL Application of this Part 39.1 1 Chapter 2 of this Part applies where an attachment of earnings order is sought in the family court to secure payments under a family court or High Court maintenance order whether or not arrears have accrued. 2 Chapter 3 of this Part applies where an attachment of earnings order is sought in the High Court to secure payments under a High Court maintenance order whether or not arrears have accrued. (Section 1 of the 1971 Act makes provision for when the family court or the High Court may make an attachment of earnings order.) Interpretation of this Part 39.2 In this Part— “the 1971 Act” means the Attachment of Earnings Act 1971 and unless the context otherwise requires or this Part otherwise provides, expressions used in that Act, including the term “maintenance order”, have the same meaning as in that Act; “creditor” means the person who is entitled to enforce a maintenance order; and “debtor” means the person against whom a maintenance order was made. Search of court records 39.3 If requested to do so by any person having a maintenance order against a debtor, the court officer must— a cause a search to be made in the court records to determine whether there is an attachment of earnings order in force in relation to that debtor; and b issue a certificate of the result of the search. CHAPTER 2 SECURING PAYMENTS UNDER A MAINTENANCE ORDER IN THE FAMILY COURT – ATTACHMENT OF EARNINGS ORDER Where to apply 39.4 An application for an attachment of earnings order to which this Chapter applies must be sent to the family court. ( His Majesty’s Courts and Tribunals Service publishes information to identify the appropriate location to which an application for an attachment of earnings order should be sent.) Application for an attachment of earnings order 39.5 1 Where an application is made for an attachment of earnings order on the making of the maintenance order or of an order varying the maintenance order, the remainder of this rule and rule 39.6 do not apply. 2 A creditor who wishes to apply for an attachment of earnings order must file— a an application in accordance with rule 33.3(1); and b a copy of the sealed (GL) maintenance order. 3 When the documents mentioned in paragraph (2) are filed with the court, the court officer must fix a day for the hearing of the application. Service and reply 39.6 1 Notice of the application and a reply form must be served by the court on the debtor in accordance with Chapter 3 of Part 6. 2 The notice of application must include an instruction to the debtor to file the reply form within 8 days after service, and that instruction constitutes a requirement imposed under section 14(4) of the 1971 Act. 3 No proceedings may be brought for an alleged offence under section 23(2)(c) or (f) of the 1971 Act in relation to the requirement to reply unless— a the notice of application and reply form have been served personally on the debtor; or b the court is satisfied that those documents came to the debtor’s knowledge in sufficient time to comply with the requirement. 4 The court officer must send to the creditor a copy of any reply form received from the debtor. Notice to the debtor’s employer 39.7 1 Without prejudice to the power conferred by section 14(1) of the 1971 Act, a court officer may, at any stage of the proceedings, send to any person appearing to be the debtor’s employer a notice requesting that person to give to the court a statement of the debtor’s earnings. 2 The statement of the debtor’s earnings must— a state the debtor’s earnings; b state the debtor’s anticipated earnings; c include such particulars as requested in the notice from the court; and d be given to the court within such period as is specified in the notice. Attachment of earnings order 39.8 An application for an attachment of earnings order to secure payments under a maintenance order must be heard in private, unless the court directs otherwise. (Rule 39.21 modifies this rule and sets out steps for a court officer of the family court to take when an attachment of earnings order made by the High Court designates the court officer of the family court as the collecting officer.) Failure by debtor 39.9 1 If the debtor has failed to comply with rule 39.6(2) or to make payment to the creditor, the court officer may issue an order under section 14(1) of the 1971 Act which must, in addition to meeting the requirements of rule 39.18(1), direct that any payments made after the date of service of the order must be paid to the court and not direct to the creditor. 2 Without prejudice to rule 39.19, if the person served with an order referred to in paragraph (1) fails— a to obey the order; b to complete and file the form of reply, including the statement of means; or c make payment, the court officer must issue a notice to the person to attend a hearing at which the court will consider whether an offence has been committed under section 23(2)(c) of the 1971 Act and whether the person should be imprisoned or fined as a result. 3 A notice of a type referred to in paragraph (2) must be served on the debtor personally not less than 5 days before the hearing. 4 In this rule, “statement of means” means a statement given under section 14(1) of the 1971 Act. Enforcement under section 23(1) of the 1971 Act 39.10 1 An order under section 23(1) of the 1971 Act for the attendance of the debtor at an adjourned hearing for an attachment of earnings order to secure payments under a maintenance order— a must be served on the debtor personally not less than 5 days before the day fixed for the adjourned hearing; and b may direct that any future payments made after the date of service of the order under section 23(1) of the 1971 Act must be paid into the court and not direct to the creditor. 2 An application by a debtor for the revocation of an order committing the debtor to prison and (if already in custody) for discharge under section 23(7) of the 1971 Act must— a be made to court in writing without notice to any other party, stating the reasons for the debtor’s failure to attend the court or refusal to be sworn or to give evidence (as the case may be) and containing an undertaking by the debtor to attend the court or be sworn or to give evidence when required to do so; and b if the debtor has already been lodged in prison, be attested by the governor of the prison (or any other officer of the prison not below rank of principal officer), and in any other case be made in a witness statement or affidavit, and before dealing with the application the court may, if it thinks fit, cause notice to be given to the creditor that the application has been made and of a date and time when the creditor may attend and be heard. Suspended committal order 39.11 1 If the debtor fails to attend an adjourned hearing of an application for an attachment of earnings order and a committal order is made, the court making the committal order may direct that its execution be suspended for such period or on such terms or conditions as it may specify. 2 Unless the court otherwise directs, the creditor must serve on the debtor personally a copy of any order made under paragraph (1). 3 Where a committal order is suspended under paragraph (1) and the debtor fails to attend at the time and place specified in the committal order, a certificate to that effect given by the court officer is sufficient authority for the issue of a warrant of committal. 4 If execution of a committal order is suspended under paragraph (1), the debtor may apply for a further suspension. 5 The debtor may apply for a further suspension by attending at, or writing to, the court office and explaining why they have been unable to comply with the terms of the original suspension. 6 If the debtor applies for a further suspension in accordance with paragraph (5), the court must— a fix a date for the hearing of the application; and b give the debtor and creditor at least 3 days’ notice of the hearing. 7 The court may suspend execution of the committal order pending the hearing of the application under paragraph (5). Costs 39.12 1 Where costs are allowed to the creditor on an application for an attachment of earnings order, there may be allowed— a a charge of a legal representative for preparing the application, attending the hearing and, if applicable, for serving the application; and b the court fee for issuing the application. 2 The costs may be fixed and allowed without detailed assessment under CPR Part 47 . Contents and service of the order 39.13 1 An attachment of earnings order must contain such of the following information about the debtor as is known to the court— a the debtor’s full name and address; b the debtor’s place of work; c the nature of the debtor’s work and works number, if any. 2 That information will be the prescribed particulars for the purposes of section 6(3) of the 1971 Act. 3 An attachment of earnings order and any order varying or discharging such an order must be served on the parties and on the person to whom the order is directed. 4 Where— a the order is directed to a corporation; and b that corporation has requested that the court serve on the corporation documents relating to the debtor or to the class of persons to whom the debtor belongs at a particular address, service may be effected on the corporation at that address, if the court thinks fit. 5 Where an attachment of earnings order is made by the family court to secure payments under a maintenance order made by the High Court, a copy of the attachment of earnings order and of any order discharging or varying it must be sent by the court officer of the family court to the court officer of the High Court. Application to determine whether particular payments are earnings 39.14 1 An application to the court under section 16 of the 1971 Act to determine whether payments to the debtor of a particular class or description are earnings for the purposes of an attachment of earnings order may be made to the court in accordance with Part 18. 2 If such an application is made, the court officer must fix a date for the hearing of the application by the court and give notice of that hearing to the persons mentioned in section 16(2)(a), (b) and (c) of the 1971 Act . Notice that an order has ceased to have effect 39.15 Where an attachment of earnings order made by the family court to secure payments under a maintenance order ceases to have effect under section 8(3) of the 1971 Act and— a the related maintenance order was made by that court; or b the related maintenance order was made by the High Court; and— i the court officer has received notice of the cessation from the court officer of the High Court; or ii a committal order has been made in the family court for the enforcement of the related maintenance order, the court officer of the family court must give notice of the cessation to the person to whom the attachment of earnings order was directed. Variation and discharge by the court of its own initiative 39.16 1 The powers conferred by section 9(1) of the 1971 Act may be exercised by the court of its own initiative in the circumstances specified in this rule. 2 Where it appears to the court that a person served with an attachment of earnings order does not employ the debtor, the court must discharge the order. 3 Where an attachment of earnings order which has lapsed under section 9(4) of the 1971 Act is again directed to a person who appears to the court to employ the debtor, the court may make such consequential variations in the order as it thinks fit. 4 Where the court has made an attachment of earnings order and it appears to the court that the related maintenance order has ceased to have effect (whether by virtue of the terms of the maintenance order or under section 28 of the 1973 Act or otherwise), the court may discharge or vary the attachment of earnings order. 5 The court may discharge the attachment of earnings order where an attachment of earnings order has been made to secure payments under a maintenance order and— a the court makes an order for another form of enforcement for the recovery of payments under the maintenance order; or b there is no further sum payable under the maintenance order. 6 Before varying or discharging an attachment of earnings order of its own initiative under any of the paragraphs of this rule, the court must, unless it thinks it unnecessary in the circumstances to do so, give the debtor, and the person on whose application the order was made, an opportunity of being heard on the question of whether the order should be varied or discharged. 7 The court officer must give those people mentioned in paragraph (6) notice of the date, time and place fixed for the hearing. Change of Designated Family Judge area 39.17 If, in the opinion of the family court sitting in a Designated Family Judge area in which an attachment of earnings order has been made, the matter could more conveniently proceed in another Designated Family Judge area (whether by reason of the debtor having become resident in that other Designated Family Judge area or otherwise), the court may order that the matter should proceed in that other area. Exercise of power to obtain statement of earnings etc. 39.18 1 An order under section 14(1) of the 1971 Act must— a be endorsed with or incorporate a notice warning the person to whom it is directed of the consequences of disobeying the order; and b be served on that person personally. 2 Rule 37.35 applies, with the necessary modifications in relation to any penalty for failure to comply with an order under section 14(1) of the 1971 Act as it applies in relation to a fine under section 31G of the 1984 Act. Offences 39.19 1 Paragraph (2) applies where— a it is alleged that a person has committed any offence mentioned in section 23(2)(a), (b), (d), (e) or (f) of the 1971 Act in relation to proceedings in, or to an attachment of earnings order made by, the family court; and b the alleged offender is not being proceeded against summarily. 2 The court may issue a notice to the alleged offender to attend a hearing at which the court will consider whether the alleged offence has been committed and whether the alleged offender should be imprisoned or fined as a result. 3 The notice must be served on the alleged offender personally not less than 14 days before the hearing. 4 Rules 37.36 and 37.37 apply to proceedings for an offence under section 23(2) of the 1971 Act as they apply to proceedings for offences under the County Courts Act 1984. 5 Where a person other than a debtor is committed for an offence under section 23(2) of the 1971 Act, rule 37.30 applies to an application by that person to be discharged from custody. Permission to enforce arrears 39.20 1 This rule applies where a creditor applies for an attachment of earnings order to enforce the payment of arrears which became due more than 12 months before the date of the application for an attachment of earnings order. 2 Where the creditor requires the permission of the court under— a section 32 of the 1973 Act ; b section 32(4) of the 1978 Act ; or c paragraph 63 of Schedule 5 to the 2004 Act , to enforce the payment of such arrears, the permission application must be made in the application for the attachment of earnings order. 3 Notice of the application, together with a form of reply in the appropriate form, must be served on the debtor in the manner set out in rule 6.23 and the notice must be served not less than 14 days before the hearing. CHAPTER 3 SECURING PAYMENTS UNDER A MAINTENANCE ORDER IN THE HIGH COURT – ATTACHMENT OF EARNINGS ORDER 39.21 Where an application is made to the High Court under this Chapter, the rules in Chapter 2 apply with the following modifications— a for rule 39.4 there is substituted— 1 Subject to paragraph (2), an application for an attachment of earnings order must be sent to the District Registry of the High Court for the district in which the debtor resides. 2 If the debtor resides outside of England and Wales, or if the debtor’s place of residence is not known to the creditor, an application for an attachment of earnings order must be sent to the District Registry of the High Court for the district in which the proceedings which resulted in the maintenance order being made took place. ; b for rule 39.8 there is substituted— 1 An application for an attachment of earnings order to secure payments under a maintenance order must be heard in private, unless the court directs otherwise. 2 Where an attachment of earnings order made by the High Court designates the court officer of the family court as the collecting officer, that officer must, on receipt of a certified copy of the order from the court officer of the High Court, send to the person to whom the order is directed a notice as to the mode of payment. ; c rule 39.13(5) is omitted; d for rule 39.15 there is substituted— Where an attachment of earnings order made by the High Court to secure payments under a High Court maintenance order ceases to have effect under section 8(3) of the 1971 Act, the court officer of the High Court must give notice of the cessation to the person to whom the attachment of earnings order was directed. ; e for rule 39.17, including the heading to that rule, there is substituted— Change of District Registry 39.17 If, in the opinion of the High Court sitting in a District Registry in which an attachment of earnings order has been made, the matter could more conveniently proceed in another District Registry (whether by reason of the debtor having become resident in the area of that District Registry or otherwise), the court may order that the matter should proceed in that other District Registry. ; f in rule 39.19(1)(a), for “family court” there is substituted “High Court”; and g in rule 39.20(2), sub-paragraph (b) is omitted. PART 40 CHARGING ORDER, STOP ORDER, STOP NOTICE CHAPTER 1 GENERAL Application of this Part 40.1 This Part contains rules which provide for a creditor to enforce a judgment or order by obtaining— a a charging order (Chapter 2); b a stop order (Chapter 3); or c a stop notice (Chapter 4), over or against the debtor’s interest in an asset. Interpretation of this Part 40.2 In this Part— “the 1979 Act” means the Charging Orders Act 1979 ; “creditor” means the person to whom payment of a sum of money is due under a judgment or order or a person who is entitled to enforce such a judgment or order; “debtor” means the person against whom a judgment or other order for payment of a sum of money was given, made or ordered, as the case may be; “interim charging order” means an interim charging order made in accordance with rule 40.5; and “securities” means securities of any of the kinds specified in section 2(2)(b) of the 1979 Act. CHAPTER 2 CHARGING ORDERS Scope of this Chapter 40.3 This Chapter applies to an application by a creditor for a charging order under section 1 of the 1979 Act . Application for a charging order 40.4 1 An application for a charging order may be made without notice. 2 An application must be made to the family court or to the High Court, as appropriate and as specified in section 1 of the 1979 Act. ( His Majesty’s Courts and Tribunals Service publishes information to identify the appropriate location of the family court or High Court to which an application for a charging order should be sent.) 3 A creditor may apply for a single charging order in respect of more than one judgment or order against the same debtor. 4 The application must— a be in the form and contain the information required by Practice Direction 40A; and b be verified by a statement of truth. Interim charging order 40.5 1 An application for a charging order will initially be dealt with by the court without a hearing. 2 The court may make an interim charging order— a imposing a charge over the debtor’s interest in the asset to which the application relates; and b fixing a hearing to consider whether to make a final charging order as provided by rule 40.8. Service of an interim charging order 40.6 1 Copies of the interim charging order, the application and any documents filed in support of it must, not less than 21 days before the hearing, be served by the creditor on the persons listed in paragraph (3). 2 The creditor must either— a file a certificate of service in relation to each person served not less than 2 days before the hearing; or b produce a certificate of service at the hearing. 3 The persons to be served in accordance with paragraph (1) are— a the debtor; b if the order relates to an interest in land, any co-owner; c the debtor’s spouse or civil partner (if known); d such other creditors as are identified in the application or as the court directs; e if the order relates to an interest under a trust, on such of the trustees as the court directs; and f if the interest charged is securities, then— i in the case of stock for which the Bank of England keeps the register, the Bank of England; ii in the case of government stock to which sub-paragraph (f)(i) does not apply, the keeper of the register; iii in the case of stock of any body incorporated within England and Wales, that body; iv in the case of stock of any body incorporated outside England and Wales or of any state or territory outside the United Kingdom, which is registered in a register kept in England and Wales, the keeper of that register; and v in the case of units of any unit trust in respect of which a register of the unit holders is kept in England and Wales, the keeper of that register. Effect of interim charging order in relation to securities 40.7 1 If a debtor disposes of their interest in any securities while they are subject to an interim charging order which has been served on them, that disposition will not, so long as that order remains in force, be valid as against the creditor. 2 A person served under rule 40.6(3)(f) with an interim charging order relating to securities must not, unless the court gives permission— a permit any transfer of any of the securities; or b pay any dividend, interest or redemption payment relating to them. 3 If a person acts in breach of paragraph (2), that person will be liable to pay to the creditor— a the value of the securities transferred or the amount of the payment made (as the case may be); or b if less, the amount necessary to satisfy the debt in relation to which the interim charging order was made. Further consideration of the application 40.8 1 If any person objects to the court making a final charging order, that person must— a file; and b serve on the creditor, written evidence stating the grounds of objection, not less than 7 days before the hearing. 2 At the hearing, the court may— a make a final charging order confirming that the charge imposed by the interim charging order continues, with or without modification; b discharge the interim charging order and dismiss the application; c decide any issues in dispute between the parties, or between any of the parties and any other person who objects to the court making a final charging order; d direct a trial of any such issues, and if necessary give directions; or e make such other order as the court considers appropriate. 3 If the court makes a final charging order which charges securities, the order must include a stop notice unless the court otherwise orders. (Chapter 4 of this Part contains provision about stop notices.) 4 Any order made at the hearing must be served by the creditor on all the persons on whom the interim charging order was served. Discharge or variation of order 40.9 1 Where an application is made to discharge or vary a charging order, the court may direct that— a any interested person be joined as a party to such an application; or b the application be served on any such person. 2 An order discharging or varying a charging order must be served, by the person who applied for that order, on all the persons on whom the charging order was required to be served. CHAPTER 3 STOP ORDERS Interpretation 40.10 In this Chapter, “stop order” means an order of the High Court not to take, in relation to securities specified in the order, any of the steps listed in section 5(5) of the 1979 Act . Application for a stop order 40.11 1 The High Court may make a stop order relating to securities, on the application of any person claiming to be beneficially entitled to an interest in the securities. 2 An application for a stop order must be made— a by application in existing proceedings; or b by a Part 19 application if there are no existing proceedings in the High Court. 3 The application must be served on— a every person whose interest may be affected by the order applied for; and b the person specified in rule 40.6(3)(f). Stop order relating to securities 40.12 1 A stop order relating to securities may prohibit all or any of the following steps— a the registration of any transfer of the securities; b the making of any payment by way of dividend, interest or otherwise in respect of the securities; and c in the case of units of a unit trust, any acquisition of, or other dealing with, the units by any person or body exercising functions under the trust. 2 The order must specify— a the securities to which it relates; b the name in which the securities stand; c the steps which may not be taken; and d whether the prohibition applies to the securities only or to the dividends or interest as well. Variation or discharge of order 40.13 1 The court may, on the application of any person claiming to have a beneficial interest in the securities to which a stop order relates, make an order discharging or varying the order. 2 An application seeking the variation or discharge of a stop order must be served on the person who obtained the order. CHAPTER 4 STOP NOTICES General 40.14 In this Chapter, “stop notice” means a notice issued by the court which requires a person or body not to take, in relation to securities specified in the notice, any of the steps listed in section 5(5) of the 1979 Act, without first giving notice to the person who obtained the notice. ( His Majesty’s Courts and Tribunals Service publishes information to identify the appropriate court location to which to send a request under rule 40.15 or rule 40.18 or an application under rule 40.19.) Request for a stop notice 40.15 1 The High Court may, on the request of any person claiming to be beneficially entitled to an interest in securities, issue a stop notice. (A stop notice may also be included in a final charging order, by either the High Court or the family court under rule 40.8(3).) 2 A request for a stop notice must be made by filing— a a draft stop notice; and b written evidence which— i identifies the securities in question; ii describes the applicant’s interest in the securities; and iii gives an address for service for the applicant. (A sample form of stop notice is annexed to Practice Direction 40A.) 3 If a court officer considers that the request complies with paragraph (2), the court officer must issue a stop notice. 4 The applicant must serve copies of the stop notice and the applicant’s written evidence on the person to whom the stop notice is addressed. Effect of a stop notice 40.16 1 A stop notice— a takes effect when it is served in accordance with rule 40.15(4); and b remains in force unless it is withdrawn or discharged in accordance with rule 40.18 or 40.19. 2 While a stop notice is in force, the person on whom it is served— a must not— i register a transfer of the securities described in the notice; or ii take any other step restrained by the notice, without first giving 14 days’ notice to the person who obtained the stop notice; but b must not, by reason only of the notice, refuse to register a transfer or to take any other step, after the person has given 14 days’ notice under paragraph (2)(a) and that period has expired. Amendment of a stop notice 40.17 1 If any securities are incorrectly described in a stop notice which has been obtained and served in accordance with rule 40.15, the applicant may request an amended stop notice in accordance with that rule. 2 The amended stop notice takes effect when it is served. Withdrawal of a stop notice 40.18 1 A person who has obtained a stop notice may withdraw it by serving a request for its withdrawal on— a the person or body on whom the stop notice was served; and b the court which issued the stop notice. 2 The request must be signed by the person who obtained the stop notice, and that person’s signature must be witnessed by a practising solicitor. Discharge or variation of a stop notice 40.19 1 The court may, on the application of any person claiming to be beneficially entitled to an interest in the securities to which a stop notice relates, make an order varying or discharging the notice. 2 An application to discharge or vary a stop notice must be made to the court which issued the notice. 3 The application must be served on the person who obtained the stop notice. Practice Direction 40.20 Practice Direction 40A makes provision for the procedure to be followed when applying for an order under section 23 of the Partnership Act 1890 . PART 41 PROCEEDING BY ELECTRONIC MEANS Provision for proceeding by electronic means 41.1 1 A practice direction may make provision for proceedings to proceed by electronic means. 2 Proceedings proceed by electronic means if they are— a created; b started; c progressed; or d disposed of, by electronic means. 3 The practice direction may, in particular— a specify the types of proceedings which may proceed by electronic means; b specify the conditions which must be met before proceedings may proceed by electronic means; c provide for the filing of documents by electronic means; d specify any requirements that must be fulfilled for any document to be filed by electronic means; and e provide for how any fee payable in respect of a document filed by electronic means is to be paid. 4 The practice direction may disapply or modify these Rules or any other practice direction supporting these Rules in relation to cases to which the practice direction applies. 5 These Rules and any other practice direction supporting these Rules apply— a subject to the provisions of a practice direction made pursuant to paragraph (1); and b as modified in accordance with paragraph (3). 6 In this Part— “document” means anything in which information of any description is recorded and includes, but is not limited to, an application, a notice, a statement or a letter; and “proceedings” includes one or more aspects of proceedings. GLOSSARY Scope This glossary is a guide to the meaning of certain legal expressions as used in these rules, but it does not give the expressions any meaning in the rules which they do not otherwise have in the law. Expression Meaning Affidavit A written, sworn, statement of evidence. Cross-examination Questioning of a witness by a party other than the party who called the witness. Evidence in chief The evidence given by a witness for the party who called him. Injunction A court order prohibiting a person from doing something or requiring a person to do something. Official copy A copy of an official document, supplied and marked as such by the office which issued the original. Pre-action protocol Statements of best practice about pre-action conduct which have been approved by the President of the Family Division and which are annexed to a Practice Direction. Privilege The right of a party to refuse to disclose a document or produce a document or to refuse to answer questions on the ground of some special interest recognised by law. Seal A seal is a mark which the court puts on document to indicate that the document has been issued by the court. Service Steps required by rules of court to bring documents used in court proceedings to a person's attention. Set aside Cancelling a judgment or order or a step taken by a party in the proceedings. Stay A stay imposes a halt on proceedings, apart from the taking of any steps allowed by the rules or the terms of the stay. Proceedings can be continued if a stay is lifted. Strike out Striking out means the court ordering written material to be deleted so that it may no longer be relied upon. Without prejudice Negotiations with a view to settlement are usually conducted “without prejudice” which means that the circumstances in which the content of those negotiations may be revealed to the court are very restricted. Nicholas Wall, P Philip Waller Duncan Adam John Baker Timothy Becker Paul Carr Martyn Cook Bruce Edgington Angela Finnerty Mike Hinchliffe Ruth Lindley-Glover David Salter John Wilson I allow these Rules Signed by authority of the Lord Chancellor J Djanogly Ministry of Justice